■ J 竭 年义辛 ^ A I EASY LESSONS I ' GHINJ^SE ： - O R PROGRESSIVE EXERCISES TO FACILITATE THE STUDY OF THAT LANGUAGE, ESPECIALLY ADAPTED TO THE CANTON DIALECT. 、 (pngr-Maxtoi MACAO: ： I N T E D A.T THK OFFICE OF TH8 C H I N E 9 I H iPOS TTOR Y. 1842. MAIN LIBRARY JOHN FRYER CHINESE LIBRARY MAIN T O D. W. C. OLYPHANT, Esq. OF NEW-YORK, U. S. THE STEADY AND MUNIFICENT FRIEND OF ALL EFFORTS FOR THE GOOD OF CHINA, THIS VOLUME IS MOST RESPECTFULLY INSCRIBED- 751643 PREFACE, -The design of this volume is to provide a book suitable to be put into the hands of persons commencing the study of the Chinese language, not only in China itself but abroad ； to be a work which can be ad- vantageously used by the foreigner in his own country, or on his voyage hitherwards, as well as after his arrival among the people. It is introductory to larger works, yet has somewhat of completeness within itself; for while some of the lessons will require no aid from other books in order to understand them fully, for those in the two last chapters the stadent will probably need the help of a teacher or a dictionary to learn all their meaning. But if he has learned the pre- vious lessons as thoroughly as he ought, he will no doubt be gratified with the degree of facility with which he can read them, and feel that he has made some progress in acquiring the language. The first four chapters, with the Vlth, Vlllth, and IXth, are as applicable to the study of any other dialect as to that of the Canton, as they contain little or nothing local or provincial. The remarks in the first three chapters should be carefully read, and it will probably be found by experience that the best way to commence learning cha- racters will be to begin with the radicals, and make them as familiar as an alphabet is made in other languages. Their universal use in the composition of characters, their influence upon the general mean, ing of words, and the use made of them in arranging the imperial dictionary of Kanghl, together with the aid they afford in remem- bering the component parts of characters, are all strong reasons for taking them up at first. The various points briefly touched upon in the second and third chapters, regarding the construction of characters, and the rules for reading an*l writing Chinese, are it is hoped explain, ed with sufiicient clearness to serve the purposes of the beginner, and enable him profitably to read what other authors have said more at large upon the same subjects. Mr. Gallery's Systenia Phoneticinn Scnptnree Sinic 化， rciprved to on page 47, contains nearly tourteen PRE! ACK. friend of man will rejoice to see so mighty and so ancient a race as the sons of H4n about to be made acquainted with the arts, the improve- ments in social life, and the knowledge of the West, together with that greatest gift, the fountain-head of all other excellencies, the reli- gion and the hopes of the Bible. To the advancement of all these objects, and the extension of every measure to promote an honorable and Christian intercourse, is this volume contributed. CONTENTS. Chapter I. OF THE RADICALS. Modes of learning the Chinese language, • 1 Description and uses of the Radicals, 3 List of the 214 radicals, with their sound and signification, and remarks upon each one, • • • • , 4 Sentences formed from the radicals, •••••• … 30 Chapter II. OF THE PRIMITIVES. Meaning of the term Primitive,. • … • 32 Number of the primitives, , • • 32 Their Classification, 33 Mode of combining the Radicals and Primitives, S4 Examples of combining them, 37 Remarks upon the principles followed in combining them, 43 Chapter III. OF READING AND WRITING. Mode of reading Chinese, 48 The four tones explained and illustrated, • 49 Tables of the classes of final sounds, and their tones in the Canton dialect, • 52 Mode of marking the tones, 54 Marks of punctuation used in Chinese books, 56 System of orthography adopted, 57 Mode of holding the pencil, 59 Component parts of the characters, 60 Copy-plate for an exercise in writing, 61 Chapter IV. LESSON IN READING. Short miscellaneous sentenrpfl, with a literal and free translation, 62 fONTKNTS. Chapter V. EXERCISES IN CONVERSATION. Conversation with a Teacher, 79 Conversation with a Comprador, 85 Conversation with a Servant, • • • • 88 Chapter VI. SELECTIONS FOR READING. No. I. ― Heroism of an Imperial Concubine, 97 [From Lukchau's Female Instructor, Part I., Sec. 10.] No. II. ― A daughter-in-law's Obedience, 98 [From Lukchau's Female Instructot, Part I!", Sec. 20.] I^o. III. ― Intrepidity of a Widow,. . , 99 ,. [From Lukchau's Female Instructor, Part II., Sec. 77.] No. IV —A Mother's Severity, 101 [From Lukchau's Female Instructor, Part III., Sec. 99.] No. V. ― Confucius and the Boy, 102 [From the Miscellanies of the Eastern Garden.] No. VI.— A Wife's Constancy, 112 [From Lukchau's Female Instructor, Part II., Sec. 65.] No. VIL-^The Mother of Mencius, 114 , [From Lukchau's Female Instructor, Part III., Sec. 94.] '> '！ iJuii;. No. Vin., ~ Remonstrance of a Mother,. ••• 116 [From Lukchau's Female Instructor, Part IV. ， Sec. 27.] No. IX. ― Haidheartedness Punished, 117 [From Pastimes of the Study, Vol. I., page 6.] No. X.— Grave of T^'d, 120 [ From Pastimes of the Study, Vol. XIII., page 62.] No. XI.— A Thic r Detected, 121 [From Paptimes of the Study, Vol. XIII., page 63 ] Chapter VII. THE CLASSIFIERS. Design of this chapter, 123 Explanation of the Classifiers,. ^ 124 Lessons upon the classifiers without the characters, 124 Lesson upbn the classifier 個 fed, 124 Do. do. 隻 chik, 126 Do. do. 對 tui, 127 Do. do. 愛 sheiing, 128 Do. 山'. 把 P" • 129, (OXTFATS. Lessrtii tipon the classthpi- Do. do. Do. do. Do. do. Do. do. 坐 ts6, 133 Do. do. 度 td, 134 Do. do. Il fiik, 134 Do. dp. 陣 chan, 135 i)o. do. nap, 135 Do. ' do. ch'hmg, 136 Do. do. 隊 《" 華 kwan, and 笞 tat,. . . 137 Do. do. pj /w, 138 Do. do. /f^ kin, and 塊 fdi, 139 Do. do. 燒 f bng, and 行 hdng, 140 Do. do. ^ kd, g and 朵 to, 141 Do. do. pHn, and tsiJt, 142 Do* do. gj I'm, 143 Lessons upon the classifiers without the sounds, • 143 Chapter VIII, EXERCISES IN TRANSLATING. No. 1. ― Cleverness of Hung Yung,. ， 149 [From the History of the Three States, Chapter VI., Sec. 11.] No. II. ― Scheme of Wong Wan to inveigle Lii P5, 151 [From the History of the Three States, Chapter IV., Sfec. 8.] No. III. ― Prescience of the Birds,. 157 [From Pastimes of the Study, Vol. X., page 68.] No. IV.-^The Magic Carpet, 160 ' [From Pastimes of the Study, Vol. XII. ， page 67.] No. V. ― Courage of a Concubine, 161 [From Pastimes of the Study, Vol. XIV., page 12.] No. VI.— The Faithful Dog, 163 [From Pastimes of the Study, Vol. XIV., page 55.] No. VII. ― Remarkable Earthquake, 164 [From Pastimes of the Study, Vol. XIV., page 58.] No. VIII. ― Paraphrase of a Maxim, 16Q (From the Sacred Commands, Maxim First.] 張 枝條問 CONTKNTS. No. IX. ― Proper Education of Children, •••• 181 [From tlie Trimetrical Classic] No. X. 一 Necessity of Instruction, 183 [From the Trimetrical Classic] No. XL— Instance of Filial Duty, 184 [From the Trimetrical Classic] No. XII. — Doctrines of Mencius, 185 [From the Four Books, Discourses of Mencius, Part L, Sec. 1.] Chapter IX . EXERCISES IN TRANSLATING INTO CHINESE. Short sentences containing adjectives, 191 Selections from the History of the Three States, 200 Selections from the Two Cousins, 203 Miscellaneous sentences, 206 Chapter X. LESSONS IN READING AND TRANSLATING. (With an English Version.) No, I. ― Letter from a father to his son at school, 211 No. II. 一 A son to his parents from abroad, 212 No. III. ― A husband to his wife from abroad, 213 No. IV. 一 A wife to her husband abroad, 214 No. V. 一 A person to his friend, and the Reply, 215 No. VI. ― Letter to a distant friend, 216 No. VII. 一 Note accompanying a present of ink, and the Reply, 217 No. VIIL ― Note of congratulation on becoming a Graduate,, • 218 No. IX. ― Reply to the preceding, • 219 No. X. ― Request to borrow money, and the Reply, 220 No, XL ― Edict from the Magistrates of H6ungshan district,. • • 221 No. XII. ― Proclamation and Rules regarding the capture of Grasshoppers, 223 No. XIII. ― Proclamation from Yikshin to the people, 228 No. XIV. ― Memorial from Yikshan to the Emperor, 231 No, XV, — Imperial Rescript to the preceding, 238 No. XVL— A Petition to the Prefect of Canton, 240 No. XVIL— Reply to a Petition, 241 No. XVIII. ― Letter from Commissioner Lin to the Queen of England, 243 (Without an English Version.) No, L ― Miscellaneous extracts from the History of the Three States, 249 CONTETfTS. No. II. 一 Miscellaneous extracts from the Two Cousins, 252 No. III.— Short Sentences, 256 No. IV. ― Extracts from the Pastimes of the Study : § 1. The Clever Parrot, 維 鶴 kau kvk, 259 § 2. The Black Beast, M 獸 hak shau, 260 § 3. The Cow which Flew, 年 飛 ngau fi, 261 § 4. The Orange Tree, 痛 樹 kwat shii, 261 § 5. The Brave Rat, 義 鼓 i shu, 262 § 6. The Elephant and Lion, 象 ts^ung, 263 § 7. The Wonderful Tiger ，趙 ^ 虎 CMusJiingfu, 264 § 8. The Wild Goose, 鴻 hung, 265 § 9. The Shepherd and the Wolf, 牧 g muk Shii, 266 No. V. ― Extract from the Sayings not of Confucius : ^ 1' V:^Z;tr i 酆 都 知 鯀 cMUn, 267 No. VI. 一 Extract from the Two Cf^usins : § 1. How Su Yaupdk went to Konghau, and met Y6ung F6 in the way,. • • • 269 No. VII. 一 Extract from the Sacred Commands : § 1. Maxim of Kdnghi's to avoid erroneous doctrines, with Yungching's comments, , 279 No. VIII. 一 Extracts from Good Woods to Admonish the Age : § 1. How all men ought to have the Gospel,. • • • 281 § 2. On restraining angry passions, . . . . , ， , • • 283 No. IX. 一 Extracts from the Gospel of Luke : § 】* Parable of the Prodigal son, 285 \ 2. The Good Samaritan,. 286 EASY LEiSSOKSj,, .^0./：； OF THE RADICALS. WiiuN commencing the study of the Oliinese language, the scholar is liable to become discouraged at the apparent vastness of the work before him. He is perhaps presented with a native book containing page after page of complicated characters, which he is told must all be learned ； and to not one of which is there the least clue to the sound. He attempts to write a few, and finds the labor of remember- ing the shape and arrangetnent of so many unmeaning strokes very irksome ； and if， after a short interval of rest, he should endeavor to rewrite them and find himself un" 山 le to recall them, he is still more cast down. If too^ after hearing them a few times, he tries to remem, ber the sound and sense of the characters he has set himself to learn, and they too are for the most part as if he had never heard them, he is almost ready to give up his enterprise. A series of efforts somewhat like this, where the mind feels that the progress made does not equal the labor bestowed, has resulted, there can be no doubt, in more in- stances than one, in entire abandonment of the study, either in disgust at its insipidity, or from weakness of mind to grapple with so many things at once, ensuent upon the discouragement of repeated ill success. Now, although the Chinese language is indeed a long and hard lesson for a foreigner to learn, there is no need of making it harder than necessary by attempting to overcome all its difficulties at once. Let the scholar be content to proceed slowly at first, devoting his mind to one thing only at once, and carefully avoiding so long an application to that as to weary himself, and his progress will soon aftbrd him satisfaction, and he be thereby encouraged to proceed. It is important, moreover, that the energy with which he commences the study of the language be directed in the most profitable paths, and that the satisfaction which is derived, from mastering difficulUes be one of tlic most encouraging reasons fur proceeding in the study^ i2A. LES, 1 2 at THE RADlCALSe The principal labor at the commencetnent should be applied to learn- ing how to write characters, both because the sense and sound arc more easily remembered when the form is known^ and because they attach themselves, as it were, to the character in the memory* It is not meant that the meaning should be entirely neglected, but let tnn form avd hrrangement of the strokes at first be principally attended to. Thorb aie two or three ways of learning the characters, eaoli of which has its advf^ntages. Chinese lads, who have spoken the laiigu^gs fV(>ni ,in:fa"cy， v/hen first sent to school, need only to loarn the characters, and associate them with sounds that are already^ fami- liar. This is the plan pursued in native schools, and the tyro's daily task for the first year or two is to learn to recite and copy memori. ter the books he is afterwards to learn the meaning of ~ a piece of drudgery which, whatever disadvantages may attend it, certainly fixes the characters very firmly in the memory. . To enable the lad to acquire a good hand while learning the characters, the books he is to commit to memory are often prepared as copy-books, by printing them in white letters on a black ground, and both are learned and imitated by writing upon them through tlxin paper. This mode is recommend- ed to the student for practice at first, either by having copies containing known characters written out in a large size, or by using one of these copy -slip books. After the mode of combining the cha- racters is pretty well understood, let them be written from observation, and then from memory, always endeavoring while thus writing them to make a well proportioned character. Another mode of learning words is to become familiar with them by constantly reading them, and seldom writing them. This is by no means a good plan at the beginning, and if the scholar trusts to mere inspection for his knowledge of characters, he will find himself con. tinually confounding them, or else writing them so erroneously as to be unreadable. His knowledge will be more like that of an acquain. tance than that of a friend, and he will constantly be obliged to turn to a dictionary to ascertain how the word he wishes is written. After a large number of characters are very familiar, the mind will readily remember the composition and form of new ones, as soon as it knows their sound and meaning, but at first this mode must not be relied on. Another mode of learning the characters is by studying their component parts, and remembering the word by remembering the elements which compose it. This mode does not appear to be prac. ticed by the Chinese, for they seem to recollect cliaracters as a whole, but it is probably the easiest way of learning them, the way in fact in which every foreigner would most naturally learn them. It may be called the orthography of the language, and combines something of both the preceding modes. To reap the benefits of it, the elements of the characters must be made familiar, and the rules (if there are any) according to which they are formed into characters. Chinese literati have sometimes arranged their dictionaries according to the sounds of the characters, which premises that the scholar already knows a great number, and sometimes according to their composition. OF THE RADICALS. 3 The Luk Shii Tung^ a dictionary containing (he various forma of cha- racters ancient and modern, is arranged in the first way, and so also is the Fan Wan^ a loeal vocabulary used by the people of Canton. They have also employed a number of elements, according to which all the characters containing that element or radical are placed together whatever be their sound or sense. The number of the elements chosen as keys of groups have not been the same at all times. The Shut Many a dictionary somewhat like the Luk Shu Tung, containing old forms of characters, has the words arranged under 540 heads or radicals. The compilers of the Imperial Dictionary of Kanghi, the one now in general use, arranged the language under 214 radicals or elements, which gives an average in the whole of little more than 200 characters under each ； but it will be seen from the figures in the list hereto subjoined, that the number under each differs very much* It is recommended to the student to learn these radicals in their order, so as to be able to write them memoriter, and repeat their names and meaning. They need not be learned so as to recollect them by their number, but only according to their order, so as to fa- cilitate finding any given character in the dictionary > These 214 radicals, keys, clefs, or formatives, as they have been called by different authors, are nearly all of them words in common use, and the time bestowed upon learning them therefore, is by no means lost ； a familiar acquaintance with them will often materially assist in remembering the meaning of words in which they occur, especially in natural groups of which they are the radical. The first sum of the figures placed after the meaning of the radical, is the number of characters under that radical in Kdnghi's Dictionary, including all the old and synonymous forms, the unusual characters, and those in common use. The second sum denotes the number of characters under the radical in common use, according to a very laborious examination of the Classics and History of the Three States, made by Mr, Dyer of Malacca, The number under some radicals is of course much smaller than it would have been had other books been chosen, but it is probably a pretty fair estimate of the number of different characters the scholar will meet in reading Chinese books. Thus, if a medical book had been examined, more characters under nik, disease (No. 104)， would have been found ； if the Pun Tsd， or Chinese Herbal, had been looked over, the variety under muk, a tree (No. 75)， or tsd, herbs (No. 140), or under the 'zoological radicals, would have been doubled. The letter C. placed after some of the radicals, indicates that they are seldom if ever used by themselves ； when placed before the small characters, it shows that those are the contracted forms used in composition. It would appear from a general survey of the characters of the language that when the compilers of the Imperial Dictionary began to arrange them, the problem they endeavored to solve was to select such characters for keys or indices as should be easily recognized, while they also had an eye to somewhat of a natural arrangement in the groups ； it was important, too, not to make the system cumbersome by having too many keys, The majority weife easily assorted, but there 4 OF THE RADICAI3. would still be many left, that, being too unimportant to f^lcvatc to the rank of keys, must be arranged by some one of their constituent parts. So far as connection in meaning with other words went, one pgrt might as well be taken as another ； but the most prominent part of the cha- racter would naturally be first chosen. When a radical, therefore, is said to enter into combination, it means that it fgrms a constituent part of the character^ that it is not added on ； and if taken away will either leave a mutilated character, or, if perfect, the remainder >vill have no connection withe the meaning of the whole word. Thus sz* is placed under kid, J (No. 6)， and that radical enters into combination with it, for if a'cen away ，- the remainder is not a charac- ter : so with others. List of tue Tsz' Pd， 宇 部 or 214 Radicals, With their Sounds and Signification, and contracted forms ； together with general remarks upon the characteristics of the tuords xmder each, atid the place of the radical. Yat. One, the same, similar ； tq make as one, to reduce to one state. 44. ― 16. No uniformity of signification can be traced in the characters com- prised under this radic^J, nqr is its position uniform ； this is also the case with the next seven groups. As is the case under some other radicals, such words appear to have been collected together here, as could not well be referred elsewhere; most of them are primitives. Kwan. C. To descend perpendicularly, straight ； sign of the repetition of a preceding word. 22. ― 2. Kwan passes through the middle of the other strokes in most of the characters placed under it. I Chii, C, A point, a flame ； a lord, headman, chief. 11. 一 2. 4 5 6 Chil is placed in some prominent part of the character, in the mid- dle, or on the top. Pit C. A left stroke, curved to the left. 24.-8. The radical is usually placed at the top, but is so combined with the other strokes as to form a component part of the character; all the common ones are primitives. 7 ill. C. Curved, to mark with a crooked line j to supply ； a 1 A horary character. 42. ~ -8. This radical is placed on the right side, very much straightened, bo as to appear like a hook; in a few characters it i$ in the middle, J Kui. C. A barb ; to draw or hook up. 20. ― 3. }iU usually passes throii^li the middle. OF rm: Ai. r . Two, second, belli, repetition ； to divide. 3L ― 9. The two strokes of the radical inclose the others in many instances ； it is also found on the lop, bottom and left side- Tau. C. Undefined, though some say it means tae edge of a thing or place. 39. ― 10. Tau is always placed at top, and no single radical is found beIo#it, by which the words under it will be recognized ； most of them are pri- mitives, or old forms, and the part was selected, and made into a radical, it is said, for the purpose of grouping them. 9^y^ C. ^ Ymu Man, a man, a male, mankind, 800. ― 141. This group, with the exception of a few primitives, is a pretty ' natural one ； the actions, social relations, names, positions, powers: &,c., of man, being the leading ideas. It is usually placed on the left in the contracted form, but in some is written astride : it is called, when describing it as a radical, k{ yan p{7i, tl Yan. C. Man, a man walking ； the same as the preceding. lO^L 52.— 14. 、 This radical is always placed underneath ； it is distinguished from fcf, a stool (No. 16), by the separation of the two strokes, but charac- ters placed here are not readily recognized, the upper part being some- times another radical, or else yan combines with it. 1 \ Fop. To enter, to pass in, to commence ； entering. 29. ― 5. Ywp is distinguished from yan, a man, by the right stroke overlap- ping the left; it is usually placed on the top, but in a few common ones, in the middle. There is no similarity of meaning among the dm- meters under it. 乂又 PdU Eight, back to back, to separate. 45. ― 12. Pat is placed above or below, and looks like two diverging dots. Some practice is required to recognize the words. 13 I ~ J Kwang. C. Desert, a distant boundary. 51. ― 5. Many of the characters under this radical ^.Te written with 目 md on the top, which renders them dilficult to be distinguished from yat、 day (No. 72) ； as^^ chau and kd ； ^ skirjg and ^ sking. Mit. C. To cover or overspread, to cover, as with a 1"*' > napkin. 31.— 2. M《t lays upon the other strokes, without inclosing them as kwang does. There is a little uniformity of meaning among t he characters, but hardly enough to render the group natural. J2 6 or Tin: I' ADTCAI.S. Ping. C. An icicle, walor freezing. 55. ― 16, Ping is written on the left in almost all cases ； as a radical it it called Uung Hm shui, double dotted water, and several words are interchanged with that radical; the characters all refer to ice, cold, wintry, freezing, severe, &c. 16 JCL C. A bench^ a stool, a stand ； steady? tranquil. 40. 一 4. 【n about half, ki incloses the other strokes ； in the remainder, it is placed on the right or beneath. Most of the words are old forms. I j H6m. C. A hollow receiver, a cavern, a receptacle. I - J 24» — 3. Here the radical incloses and supports the other strokes, in this respect being opposite to No. 13 ； it, however, conveys little or no- thing of its own meaning to them. — -| r II Td* A sword, a knife, a cutting or dividing in- 乂 J " strument ； to cut. 378.-33. This radical, in its contracted form, occurs on the right side, and the characters have some reference in their senses to cutting, severity, scraping, dividing, &c. 19 Lik. Strength, sinewy, firm; to use force. 163. 一 19. This is also placed on the right side, but without any contraction ； ideas of laboring, examining, fatiguing, robust, &c.， are general features of the group. " Pdu. C. A bundle. To envelop, to roll or pack up ； 20/^ to bundle. 66.-4. This radical either completely incloses the right side and all the top of the character, or else only half of the top, thus enveloping it- There is a slight allusion to it in the meaning of many of the words. 21 pf. C. A ladle, a spoon ； to arrange spoons. 20. 一 2. The few characters grouped under pi have it placed in all parts of the word, and their meanings are as diverse as its position. 22 23 I FSng. C. A square receiving vessel, a chest. 65. ― 4， The radical incloses the strokes as if opening like a sliding chest or drawer, into which things can be shoved, which appears to be its prime meaning. The upper stroke is detached, which distinguishes it from the succeeding. ffaL C. A concei^Ung place, a retreat. 18. ― 3. Distinguished from the preceding by the longer top stroke, and like it containing all the strokes, as if concealing them, to which idea there is some allusion in nioet of the characters' or THE UADlCALa. 7 24 '-j-' Shap. Ten, perfect, superlative* 56.-^1 1. I 25 26 Thifi group is Very heterogenous both in the situation of the radical, and in the meanings of the characters ； it contains many ancient forms. Puk* To divine by the lines on a tortoise ； to conjecture, to guess. 46. ― 4. The meaning of the radical, in this group, modifies many of the cha- racters under it more or less ； it is usually placed on the top much shortened, as in ^ yaw, but it also occurs On the right side. 口 C， TsiL A seal, ancient seal ； to seal or stamp. 39, ― 7. Here, the radical is sometimes written so as closely to resemble k( 已 (No. 49); as in kiln; it is usually placed on the right side; in a few it is on the bottom. 27 J H6n. C. An overhanging hill» a shelter* 128. 一 8. Somewhat of the idea of overhanging, protecting, or sheltering, runs through many of the characters under this radical ； its position is uniformly on the left side, covering all the other strokes ； it is often interchanged with im (No. 53). I Mau. C. Perverse, base ； to .seduce ； a certain one, such a ^^Jj% one. 41,— 2, For the most part, the radical is found at top of the few characters here grouped, and in many of them it is repeated three times. 29^^ Yau. Again, further, also; the right hand, 92. ― 】2, Yau occurs on the right side or underneath ； some one of the mean- ings of the radical enters into most of the characters, but not enough to form a natural group. on t"t Hau. The mouth, an opening, speech, utterance ； an cm- 8U |J bouchure. 1047.— 128. This radical is usually placed on the left side, but there are many exceptions. The group is for the most part a natural one, voice, clamor, words, names, &c., or some action of the mouth, being the idea in most of the characters; many of them are attempts to express the sense of words by imitating thei 川 streams. 27.-4, Many of the characters placed here are primitives, ckiln combining with other strokes to form them, and their meanings consequently vary much, -|- Kung. Art, work, workmanship, workman ； skilled in work ； 4 -, I . an officer of government. 18. ― 5. Many of the words placed here are not readily recognized, for the radical enters into the character, as a component part ； they are but few, however, and a little attention will enable the scholar to remem- ber them. eKL Self, selfish, private ； to record ； a horary character. 21.— 5. K( usually occurs underneath the other strokes ； the group is small and heterogenous ； ki , »' 已， and sz' 已， mubt nut be to"' founded 10 01 I MF W VIH( AI.?^ 50 1^1^ Kan, A napkin^ korchiet', cup- 295.— 19. 53 Considerable similarity of meaning is apparent among these cha- racters, viz., that of cloth, sash, flag, fold, &. c; the radical is on the left side, except in a few primitives found under it. r KSii. A shield ； to oppose, to ward ofl'; to seek ； a boundary, 18,— 6, K/)7i enters into combination with many of the words placed under it, which are few in number. 52 々、 rii. C. Slender, young, small, delicate, fine. 21. ― 4. The radical is found doubled in nearly all the characters placed under it. ) ■ i I、u. C. A shed, portico, covering or shelter. 287. — 29. The characters placed here form a pretty natural group, having reference to sheltering, to buildings, protection, storing, &c. It is found covering the other strokes ； this group and the 27th are similar, and many of their characters are synonymous. 54^^ Yan. C. Continued walking ； a long journey. 10. ― 5. This radical and the 162d are often used interchangeably, but erroneously so, as in ^ for ching ^ for J^, &c, 1 1 Kung. C. Two hands united or held up, as when bowing ^•^■^Ij d la Chinoise. 5L— 2. Kung is uniformly placed underneath the other strokes ； it is in many of the characters changed into tdi 大 great, making several words under these two radicals interchangeable. The group contains several primitives, and many old forms. I、 Yik. C. A dart, an arrow-head ； to dart ； to possess one^s -self of. 16. — 2- Yik is placed on the right side, covering the other strokes ； the group is small. 57^^ Kung. A bow, to shoot bows ； a land measure. 166. ― 15. Most of the words under kung^ except a few primitives, have some reference to the bow, either directly or figuratively ； it is placed on the left. 58:二# C. 3- 旦 KaL A hog's head ； a sort, genus. 26. ― 2. This group \s small, primitives being the only charactera belonging to it in common use ； the radical is placed oa the top, and m liable to be overlooked, without some attention. or Tin: 1{AI>I< 1 1 多 60 Sjuhn, C. 〖_^ Chik. C. To walk, to step short ； a short step. 227,— 26. This is placed on the left side, and to most of the characters' con- veys an idea of advancement, especially in man, motion, &c. it is called sheung ki yan pin, 八 ^i^^ referring to the apparent doubling of the radical yan, and is sometimes interchanged with it; and with chetik^ (No. 162) to walk, characters being, Tound' under both, which are identical in meaning. FORMED BY FOUR STROKES.. 61 C *l、、 小 Sam* The heart, middle ； affections, feelings ； • I I motive, origin. 1077. ― 142. The contracted form of this, called chii sam ptyi /| 主 4^、 邊, is always used when placed on the left side, and the full form at the bottom or elsewhere. The group is tolerably natural, containing such words as express the feelings of the heart, powers of the mind, &c. Kw6, A spear, lance or halberd ； weapons. Ill, ― 15, Kw6 occurs on the right side, often covering the other strokes, or combined with them by lengthening the horizontal line; the group contains characters somewhat analagous to the radical, expressing the names of weapons, fighting, arsenals, prohibitions, &.c. 、 ip* U\ An inner door, one leaved door ； a hole, orifice ； a family, a household or its master ； to stop. 45. ― 5, The radical covers the other strokes ； most of the characters have some reference in their meaning to the use or parts of a door. ^ -rC Shau. The arm, fore-ann, the hand ； to handle. b4»^ " TT 1092.— 46. The contracted form is placed on the left, in nearly all the charac- ters, and the full form elsewhere; it is described as 3^ 加 ^ shau p(ji ； ability, beating, skill, taking, motions of the hand of all kinds, &c.， are characteristics of the words in this group. 古 Chi. A branch ； to branch off, to diverge, as posterity ； to pay- 27. ― 2. This radical is never contracted, and thereby it is distinguished from the succeeding one; there are, however, erroneous forms of the two following found under it. 、 C. 欠 P6k. To touch; a slight stroke. 296, ― 21. Those characters under this radical which are in most common use have the contracted form (called 昂 文 邊 ngdng man pin,) on the right ； the others (about one half of all) have the regular form. Tlie group contains many synonyii^s* * 66 12 OF rm: RADICALS. f - Q itfaw. Literature, letters, compQsition, to write linos, • 乂 to paint ； veins in wood. 23, ― 2. The contracted form is seldom used ； there is a s)ia4e of similarity in the meaning of the words, of streaks, mixed colors, variegated, &c. Tau. A dry measure ； name of the constellation Ursa Major. 33.-5. 68 斗 69 The idea of measuring, calculating, or pquring out, lading out, runs through nipst of the few characters placed here ; the radical stands on the right. Kan. An ; a catty or the Chinese pound. 56.— 8. To cleave, to chop, to divide, &c., is a prominent idea in most of the characters under this radical ； it is placed on the right, and the left half is never (with one exception) another radical. 1^ F6ng. Square, a place, the earth, a region, points of com- jl pass ； two boats joined ； a prescriptipn. 83, ― 9. The words placed under this radical, for the most part have some reference to flags, banners, streamers, &c. It is found on the left, and in most of the characters is a contraction of f«， jjj^ a flag, waving 9,8 a flag, as in M sun 方定， &c., having no reference to fdng ； the other characters found here have no similarity of meaning to those written in this manner, and are few in number. 71-^^ C- 无 Md. Destitute of, not, wanting. 13,— 2. THfe few words uiiider this radical have no uniformity of meaning. 72 日 YaU The sun, day, a day, daily. 455. ― 51. This group is a natural one, comprising such characters as refer to the sun, light, clear, time, &c. ； the radical, when placed on the top is often written like the following, and such words also very much re- semble a few under the 13th and 14th radicals. Its correct shape is nearly square, but in composition it may be either flattened or length- ened, 73 Ut. To speak, to say, to call, to designate. 38. 一 13. This radical is placed very irregularly, and sometimes combined with other strokes ； a few characters fouud here evidently belong to the preceding. 74 月 JJL The moon, a month. 70.— 11. Some reference to the moon, or to time, pervades the meaning of many of the characters under this radical. It is sometimes placed ou the right side, which will distinguish all such characters from those under yuk, flesh (No. 130) ； nothing, however, but an acquaintance with the words, can enable the student to distinguish between the two in such words ，s have the radical on the left; those under nt are few in number OF THi; KAIUC'AI-S. 13 木 75 tIs* Muk. Wood, a tree; one of the five elements. ― 17. Names of trees, fruits, woods, posts, things macie of wood, condi- tions of wood, or some uses of wood, characterize most of the words under this radical. It is usually placed on ithe left side or at bottom, rarely in combination. JL^ Him* To owe, to be dispirited, to gape ； insufficiency, want. 236.— 18. H{m is placed on the right, and must be distinguished from the contracted form of puk (No. 66)， which it resembles. Most of the characters have a reference to the breath, sounds from the month, something proceeding from the mouth, &c. ； this radical and hau (No. 30) are therefore interchangeably used in a few instances. 1 ChL To stop, be still, cease, impede ； to stop in an affair or " jn at a place. 91.— 9, This radical is placed in all parts of the character, and where it is a half, usually imparts something of its meaning to the whole. 78^^^ C. Tdi. Perverse, vicious, rebellious. 232. ― 12. Whatever is putrid, offensive, murderous, dead, spoiled, &c., is expressed by most of the words found here ； the radical is some- times interchanged with nik, (No. 104); it is usually placed on the left, and very seldom contracted. 79^^ Shii, C. To kill, to strike ； a spear handle. 84.-8. Something of the meaning of the radical is found in full one half of the words placed under it ； the other half are heterogenous, many of them having it in combination. It is written on the right, the other half very seldom being a radical. There are many common characters which appear to be under this radical, as or kuk、 kau, &.C., but which are found under the left hand lower part, if that is a radical, the remainder of the character 散 or being regarded as a primitive. Md* Not, without, a prohibitory particle ； an interrogative ^ "fla particle, 17. ― 5. The radical is placed underneath the other strokes. ■ 1^ Pi. To compare, classify ； to provide, prepare ； equal, evfen ； 8 1 j^jTi contiguous. 22. ― 1 . The radical is almost the only character in common use in this group ； it is often placed in the middle, and in other parts qf tbe character except the left. . \ — 1*^ Md. Hair or down on the body of animajs, fur, nap, pubes- 82 二 15 cence, grass. 212. ― 4. Md conveys something of its own meaning to almost every cha- racter under it, of hair, feathers, things made of hair, &c.; it is placed on the left, supporting all the other strokes, or else much contractetj on UiP right side. 14 Ul'、 I ill: K ADM A1,S. 『爪 8：^ SI". Siirnnm*' of toinalos ； a i'amily, 15. ― 3. Tlie characters placed here have ski in combination ； none of them hav^e any reference to it in meaning. 84*^^ HL C. Vapor, air, breath. 18.— 1. This small group is natural ； hi covers the other strokes. 1^ f、 、 Sliui. Water, tide, the tide; one of the five ele- Tjv / ments; stream. 1586.— 148. Some reference, directly or figuratively, to water, its properties and uses, collections of water, &c., characterizes nearly all the words un- der this radical ； it is, except in a very few cases, placed on the left side in the contracted form, which is commonly called sam tim shui ~ three dotted water. —―' /J、 . I> ^ F6, Fire, flame, heat; one of the five elements. Sfij^ C. 》"、 639.-43. This, like the preceding, is a pretty natural group ； burning, ardent, modes of cooking, vapor, &, c, being the leading ideas of most of tlie 、 characters. It is usually placed on the left, but also underneath, either contracted or in full. 一 Chdu. Talons, nails, claws ； to scratch, to tear to h、 pieces. 37.-7. Chdu is placed on the top in its contracted form in about one half of the characters ； the others have it in full on the left It is easily distinguished frou kw& (No. 97). 88^^^ Fri. A father, a title of respect. 11.— 2, This radical is placed above, and all the characters refer to a fa- ther, aiid the different appellations he bears. Ngdti. C. To imitate, to blend, to lay across ； to comply ； 89^^ one of the pat kwa. 17.— 3. This radical has but few characters, and their meanings have no reference to it. 90^^ Chdng. C. Something to lean against, a couch. 50. ― 2. Some of the 'characters under this radical have some reference to its meaning ； but they are not uniform; it is placed on the left. ij^ Pin. A slice, splinter, slip, fragment, petal of a flower ； to 9I t| snap in two. 78. ― 4. These characters are distinguished from the preceding by the ra- dical opening to the right, while that is to the left ； some allusion to a plank, board, partition, &c., is found in most of them. 92^^^ Ngd. Tooth, lusk, eycrtooth. 9.-2. The radical is the only character of this group usually met wilir or liir: KAiu( vi.s. 15 I ygmt. Horned oulllc, an ox ； large victihii^. ^ 233.— 12. In this collect ion, almost every character has some reference to the different sorts, purposes, ages, &c.， of bovine animals. Hihu A dog ； ravenous beasts, ferine animals* 93 牛 C. *j ^ 445, —28 Characters under this radical have hiln on the left in the contracted form, (vulgarly called lai kaii phi, or dog looking over his shoulder,) and most of them denote species, actions, &c.， of carniverous animals, with several figurative significations of fierce, crafty, lying, &c. This radical is interchangeable with the 153d in many common characters. IT/i. Sombre, color of heaven, dark, deep ； to rule, control. 2. '、― -J— Un. Son 9^21 7 This group bas the radical in combination in £^ siU. — |— 丫 Yvk. Gems, precious" stones ； precious, beautiful, 96 ^ valuable, rich (as food). 473—25. This radical is read yuk, when placed on the bottom, with the dot; and w67ig when on the side without the dot; characters under it are described by yuk w6ng pUi 邊, and for the most part in- clude the names of gems, precious things, musical instruments, &c. In many cases, this radical and shik, a stone, (No. 112), are interchan- geable, OtJIJ^ Kwd. Cacurbitaceoiis plants, a melon, cucumber. 56. ― 2. This group describes varieties and parts of melons ； it is distinguish- ed from chau, claws, (No. 87)， by the point added to the middle stroke, and is placed on the left and not on the top, -^"Vga. Tiles, brick, pottery, earthen-ware vessels. 173. ― 2. Tiles, pottery, jars, and things made of earth, are found under this radical ； it is placed on the right or underneath the other strokes ； it is sometimes interchanged with 7ning^ dishes (No. 108), td^ earth (No. 32), and shik, stone (No. 112). K6m. Sweet, pleasant, willing, delightsome, voluntary. 23.-2. Sweetness, metaphorically or actually, is a part of the meaning of the few characters under this radical. Sha7ig. To bear, to bring forth, produce ； life, living; un- ripe, 23.-2. The radical conveys its meaning to all the characters under it, only two or three of which are in common use. Yung. To use ； use, useful ； bv， with ； necessary expenses, 11.— 2. ^ Tins group has no bond of connection ； ttic nulical coinbuicb witli other parts of charactcrb', forniiiiy- primitive 山 98 99 甘 ,00 年 101 用 rilK KADU Al,! 田 醫， 靈 Tit" A field, arable land ； to cultivate^ to plough. 193.— 26. Characters under this radical for the most part refer to land and its divisions, cultivation, and changes made in land by tillage, &c.; a few are interchanged with td、 the earth, (No. 32). It is placed on the left or underneath ； in the latter case, the character is usually a primitive. PaL A numeral of pieces of cloth, the foot. Read shii， to record, sufficient. 16. —— 5. 疋 This group mostly consists of primitives^ having the radical ui ,， combination. Nik* C. Debility, ailment^ sickness. 627. — 25. This group contains the names of diseases, wounds, sores, &.c. TiVe radical uniformly covers all the other strokes ； it is known under the name of tsat jiing tan g 臭， i. e. the disease (radical which is) on top, 105^^ Piit. C. To push aside with the feet, to stride. 16.— 3. Characters under this radical have little connection with each other ； it is placed astride, covering tlie other strokes. ^ 夕、 ^1 P"k* White, uniform, freely, clear, pure, plain, apparent ； -' tlj to explain or make manifest. 109. ― 8. This group is tolerably natural ； f&k is placed on the left, and is easily distinguished both from muk the eye (No, 109) and tsz，、 self (No. 132); in some of the words it is interchanged with yat、 the sun (No. 72). 107^^^ P" Skin, bark, outer covering, wrapper. 95. ― 1. Parts, diseases, and uses of the skin, are the most prominent of the words under this group ； the radical is placed on both sides of the characters. 108 jm Ming* Dishes, eating utensils of crockery. 129. 一 16. Some direct or indirect reference to the radical is found in almost all of these characters. It is placed at the bottom ； this and hM, blood (No. 143), are easily distinguished by the stroke at top of the 厂、 latter. / , A. »— t Muk. The eye, to see, to designate ； index, direction, icrf u 109 g 646.-29. Uses, forms, diseases, and references to the eye, are leading ideas m these characters. The radical is usually placed on the left ； when placed beneath it is written square or nearly so, rendering it very similar to yal day, or tsz' self ； in two or three common characters (as king 雰， yik 畢 &c.,) it is written like mditg, a net (No. 122). llO^^^-> Mdu. A long barbed weapon, a halberd. 66. ― 3. Reference to, or names of spears, lances, awls, &c, are the meanings of most of the characters under this radical ； it is placed on the Icftj and must be distinguished from wo, grain (No. 115), • M' TUli HADICALS. J7 1 1 1 ISIiT. An arrow, a lim t ； true to the mark, .swift. 65. ― 8. This radical is placed on the left in most of the cliaraclters, and con- veys somewhat of its meaning to them, either directly or figuratively. 112^^ Shik. Stone, rocks ； hard, firm. 489.-23. This group is a pretty natural one, most of the characters meaning hard, stony, instruments or the uses of stone ； some of them are inter- changed with lb, ground (No. 32), nga, tiles (No. 98), and yuk, a gem (No. 96). The radical is usually placed on the loft, lig-rrt* r -i Shi. A sign from heaven, a declaration of heaven's Tit c 才、 will ； an edict; to declare, to instruct. 214. ― 25. This radical is placed on the left, and in writing is often contract- ed ； it is distinguished from i (No. 145), by having one dot on the right, while i has two, and is called lai i pin in allusion to this similarity. The characters refer to sacrifice^, to gods,. ances- tors, &c.， omens, blessings, cursings, and such words as are of a re- ligious import. 1 l i 1^ Yau. C. Print of a boar's foot. 13.— 2. These few characters have yau underneath, sometimes in combina- tion, as in kam ^^， and sometimes separated ； their meanings bear no resemblance to the radical. m 禾 Wo. Grain, growing rice ； paddy ； agreement, happy, 433.— 31. Appearance, age, uses, measures, &c., of grain, (especially rice,) taxes, &c.， are leading ideas in these words ； the radical is placed on the left. A few characters under this $nd ski (No. 113) are inter- changeable, apparently from the use made of grain ui sacrifices. 116#-3* HiiL A cave, den, hole, orifice in the ground ； to dig 穴 holes ； sinus of the body. 300. ― 18. This radical covers the others strokes, and it is not always easy to tell whether the character is found under the upper or lower radical ； some knowledge of the meaning will, however, often decide. Hollow- ness, natural or artificial, emptiness, &c., are the most prominent and leading ideas. - -JL*. Lap. Erect ； to erect, establish, set up, perfect, arrange. "7 102.— 7, Characters into which lap enters are not much used ； there arc some primitives under it; it is usually on the left, but also occurs at top and bottom. J Al> C Chufc, Bamboo, a reed ； a thiji slip of wood for ' 、 writing on. 954. ― 45. Chuk, in the contracted form, called chuk fd tan 竹 頭, is always placed al lop ； and all the common characters have some 18 Ul', THE RADICALS* reference to the bamboo, its uses and appearance, uleuBiiu 出 atk of it, &c ； a tew also refer to writing, as books were aiicieiatly carved on bamboo. T^C^e^ 119 米 Mai. Rice, rice in the husk. 321. — 16. Characters under this radical refer to the uses of rice after it is reaped, in cooking, *fec.; many are interchangeable with iv6 (No. 115). 120 々 C 么 &,' Sill" silken threads, floss ； small, fine. Also yfe • Jt? read ?niU meaning the same, 821. ― 71, Words placed here usually denote some kind of silk, mode and things used in raising and weaving it, and thence figures are drawn from the uses to which it is put. The radical is usually placed on the 】eft， but is also found elsewhere ； it is called kid sz' p(n^ 糸 逢' ， 121p^^ Fau. Crockery ； large earthenware vases. 78 ― 2. Names of vessels, or conditions, fractures, &c., of jars, are the lead- ing ideas in the few common characters placed here; some are inter- changed with 7nuk， wood, and others with ngd (No. 98), pottery. _ 3Idng. A net, confounded, entangled, 1 22 VU\ C. [TT| pa 闪 impeded ； to impose upon, to I'/J ^ ^ accuse falsely. 164.— 15. This radical is often recognized with difficulty ； in some characters, as in ?7i6ng j^， it covers all the other strokes as kwang (No. 13) does; in others, as Mn it is written so as to resemble mit (No. 14) ； but it is most frequently contracted to resemble sz\ the figure four, as in tsdi which is one name the contracted form bears. The characters have some reference, either directly or figuratively, to nets and their uses. tY\^ 123^^ Yeung. A sheep, goat, ovine animals, 157. ― 9. This radical is written in a few cases in the ancient form j|^:， which renders such words liable to be looked for under tsd (No. 14U) ； the upright stroke is shortened in many characters, as in kd -二 1 厂， or else combined with other parts of the cliaracter. Sheep, their ages, kinds, uses, &c,， goats and antelopes, and figures drawn from them are characteristic ideas of the group. Some of the words are inter- changed with Ktk (No. 198)， a deer. 124^^ Yii. Wings, feathers of the wings. 210.— 9. Yii is placed in all parts of the cliaracter, and coiiveya somewhat of its moaning to i 細 t of the 、爾 placed under it. OF Tin; UATUi AI.S. TO Ld. 01 山 aged, venerable, respected ； a (cnn of respect. V£ 23.-5. This radical is sometilnes contracted, as in hdu chs tit and others, so as not to be immediately recognized ； age, and terms for certain ages, are meanings found under it, r. The soft hair on the side of the cheeks ； as, and, but, " 而 yet. 23.-3. This is a heterogenous group, and many words now found under it, which are formed of this and another radical, should, according' to the usual rule of arrangement, have been placed under the other. 127^1^ LuL A plough handle, a crooked share. 85 ― 3. An additional horizontal stroke distinguishes this radical from w6, grain (No. 1】5); the characters denote the kinds and uses of ploughs, hoes, &c. 128 "BT ^ - The ear, ear of jars, an ear-shaped handle ； an ；耳 euphonic particle. 172. ― 16. The ear and its uses, and figurative significations drawn therefrom, are the prominent ideas of this group. In a few it enters into combi- nation, and its place then is usually on the left or top. It is often erroneously interchanged with muk the eye, from its resemblance to one mode of writing nmk ; as in 耳垂 shuL 广 LuL C. A pencil, a style, or writing utensil; an initial ^'ZAAi^y;^a particle, forthwith, than. 20.-^2. The few characters under this radical have very little connection with it in meaning ； it is combined in suk 肅-, ^^k 130^ C. 月 Yuk. Flesh, meat, fat, soft ； fleshy, dull. 675.-56. The contracted form of yuk cannot be distinguished'from ikt, the moon, when the latter is placed on the left. This group is tolerably natural, including parts of the body, uses of flesh, &c. There are a considerable number of characters, written with yuk on the left, which do not belong to this group, but to the radical on the right; among them are shing 勝， tang 騰， tang 膝， and others, wljich are found under Hk, md, sz\ &c. ^ 131 Shan. Servant of a prince, a statesman, a minister; to Ft ^ be subject to. 17. -- 4. Shan isi usually placed on the left ； it has little or no connection with the characters under it. ^-fc Tsz\ Self, myself; from, originating ； to use. 35. ― 2. Most of these characters have some idea of putridity attached to them; the radical is sometimes erroneously written for pdkj while (No. 106); it is placed very irrogularly. 2(i Ul rilK KAimAJLS. ； jrc Chi. To, to arrive at ； the limit, utmost; oxceedlqgly, 3^ very ； as to. 25.-3. There is no bond of union among these characters, most of the common ones being primitives; the radical ； s often placed underneath. 134 Kail. A mortar to hull grain in. 72, 一 7. This radical must be distinguished from pak, white (No. 106) ； it is often contracted in composition, as in sS to write for strokes are sometimes drawn through it or in it, as in il 组， king 興,, H 臾， and others. The characters have no similarity of meaning. 135*^^ Shff . The tongue, taste ； tongue of a bell. 35.-6. Sucking, talking, licking, &c.， are the leading ideas in those charac- ters with which this radical is joined ； there are a few others under it, in which shS acts as the radical, which have no reference to it. PJL Chun, C Uncertainty, error, wandering; to oppose, to 136^^ turn the back npon. 11,-3. This small group has no uniformity of construction, or similarity of meaning. Chau. A boat, bark, or vessel; to transport, to boat. 198.— 3. 舟 Boats, vessels, and things and parts of them, are the meanings of most of these words ； the radical is in some characters interchanged with muky wood, and shu" water, and in a few, erroneously with yuk, flesh, as shing -|| 餐 for g 姿， from the resemblance of Ihe two. It is placed on the left. B K6n. C. Opposition, fixed ； read h6n, to pull, to drag. i^yjij^ 6.— 2. In these, the radical is placed on the right. 139^5^ Shih Color, quality, complexion ； vice, lust. 22. ― 2. Shik is placed on the right ； almost all tlie characters refer to con- ditions of color. 140|J|^|l C. 廿 Tsd. Plants, herbage, grass. 1902.— 95. This group includes the names of small plants, flowers, grasses, the contracted form, called tsdfd tau ^^|* 花 頭， is found at top in nearly all cases, forming a collection of words pretty uniform in meaning and construction. ' FA. C. A tiger or its skin ； variegated, streaked. 141 115.— 9. The radical covers the other strokes ； figures drawn from the na- ture and powers of a tiger, its kinds, age, &c., are meanings of most ofth^ words under it. )K I 111： li.VKK Al.s. n 142 Chung. Insects, yvornis, reptiles, frogs. 1007. 一 22. Names of insects, snakes, reptiles, and their different parts and appearances, are included" under chwig ； the radical when single is on the left, but when doubled it is placed underneatli ； this reduplica- tion makes a great number of synonynios. 143J^ HdL Blood, sacrificial blood. 61.— 3. This radical must be distinguished from tning, dishes (No. 108). It is an imiiuportant, though pretty natural group ； vomiting, bleed- ing, bloody, &c.， being the leading ideas. _ Hang. To walk, to do, act ； a column, a series, a row, a ' Une oi\ a path. R'^ad hofig^ a tactory» commercial house. 54. ― 8. The radical always incloses the other strokes, so that the right side of the character must be examined to distinguish it t'roin those under chik, a step (No. 60). The leading ideas are of going, moving, &c. ^^p,— r. Clothes, upper garments ； a I'ind or shell of fruit ； to dress, to cover. 611, — 36. The 丄 ype of this group, viz, clothes, and their parts, to dress &c., conveys somewhat of its meaning to nearly all the characters in it ； the radical is always contracted when placed on the left, and often divided, containing the other strokes underneath its upper line, as in cliwig ^^， shui &c.; in some, as pifi ^^， it is combined, and in others placed below. , jttj Hd. C. To overshadow, to invert. 30.— 3. This radical is at top, and from the common form, sai， the west, being the most common word under it, and also the way the radical itself is almost always written, it is usually called sai isz' pd. 147 R K《n' To see, to notice, to appear ； seeing, finding that ； 見 aspect ； to disclose, manifest, 162. ― 14. Uses of the eye, and figuratively of the mind, to express emotions, are the principal ideas of this group ； some of the characters in- terchange with muk (No. 109). It is placed on either side. A% K6k, A horn, corner, jutting out, protrusion of a hill; tuft of hair. 1§9.— 5. Horns of animals, their uses, age, and appearance, are the mean- ings of these words. jn/^ I^, Words, sentence, discourse; to speak, to express, to "J, \ w J— deliberate. 861.— 105. Words under this radical express operations of the mind as well as ideas pertaining to letters, conversation, words, &c. It is usually placed on the left, and interchanged with hau^ niquth, in a few racters. H、 I IlK KAIHCALS. 1 -n-^^ Kuh. A vallov, a ravin<» ； an aqueduct, water bet woo n >Tr" hills. ■ 55.-2. This unimportant radical has several synonymous forms under it ； the kinds and appearance of vallies are the meanings of the grou p. It will easily be distinguished from sMt， a tongue. Tan. Leguminous plants ； an ancient sacrificial vessel. 69.-5. 豆 Those words which have tau in combination uniformly refer to some kind of pulse, but there are many characters found under this radical which are in fact contractions of kil 鼓， a drum (No. 207), the riglit half of that radical being omitted ； as in tin tu7ig ^^， &c. The position of /an is not regular, but is usually on the left. 152^^ ChL C. Hog, swine ； a pig. 50.— 3. This radical is placed on the left, sometimes with the addition of a stroke as in chuk the characters mostly refer to the hog and ele- phant, ； this and hnn the 94th radical are sometimes interchanged. 153^^ ChL C. Worms, insects without feet : reptiles. 141. ― 5. This ami hUn the 94th radical are also often interchanged ； the cha- racters in this group denote wild beasts of some sort, or figures drawn from them, and have little connection with the radical. I — I Piii. A pearl shell ； a cowrie, formely used as a coin; 154^^ precious, valuable. 278. ― 46. " , There are many primitives under this radical, which makes the group somewhat irregular ； the prevailing ideas are of property and trade, disposal of value, or honors derived from it. Pui occurs on the side or bottom, and is otherwise called kil p^^i pin ^ 邊. -j— Chile. Red, carnation, color of raw cotton, naked ； to 155；^ tally. 32.-2. Chik is placed on the left, and most of the characters convey Bome idea of redness. 156^^ Tmi" To walk, to run, to go swiftly, to escape. 236, ― 11. Tsau supports all the other strokes, and conveys somewhat of its meaning to the characters of which it forms a part. 口 p Tsnh, Tlie human foot, full, competent, com- Vj^ " tE plete. 58L— 30. This group much resembles the preceding, and many characters are interchanged ； but this differs from that, in referring to the form, dis- tortion, position, &c.， or uses of the foot, while that has reference running, moving, &c. 01 TilK UAUlLAL^i. 2o ^ jgy 1^ Shan* The body, the person ； trunk ol ； i ttt'O, hull ol' a ，>^ ship, 98,— 4. This radical is interchanged with i/uk, Hesh (No. 180), " the ear (128), tsz\ one's self (No. 132), ktvdt、 boiiea (^Mo. 18d), and others. ^* It is placed on the left. , 、 ， ^J— CM. A wheel* Read kii^ a wheeled carriage ； a cart, a 崩 1 vehicle. 362.-22. Uses, parts, kiads, &c , of carriages are almost the only meanings , of characters found under cM. tions, they refer to land, ideas of territory, names of places, inclosures, cities, &c. ,P . TH-| Yau. Mast, new wine; a horary character ； matured, lb4 1^ finished. 291.— 20. The meaning of characters under this radical generally refers to wine, spirits, pickles, &c., and to tastes, and flavor of liquids. 165^^ Pin. C. To separate, to distinguish. 14.— 2. This Small group is as miscellaneous in its meanings as it is irre- gular in its construction ； the radical is very often confounded with' fsoi， vanegat':d, the moyt common character under it. Jl4 m Till': llAiMC^ALS. MLi A Clunese Utile ； aneighborliood oi' live iHiiulies, a court or lane in a village; a village, 14. ― 5. There is no bond of union among the few characters arranged under this ； some of them are primitives, as chung ^^， and some are old forms. 167>ap^ Kam. Gold, metul, elegant^ gilded ； firm, hard. 803. 一 46. Kinds of metal, things made of metal, and figures derived from metals, are ideas which characterize all the words under this radical, forming a tolerably natural group ； this radical is sometimes inter- changed both with shik, a stone, and muk、 wood, fcrr fcs CMiing. Long ； old, senior, aged ； to grow up or 168^^ ^ gfow great; remote. 56.-2. This group contains many characters whose meanings have some reference to length, but they are not in comtnou use ； the contracted form IS always used in composition. 169 P 曰 胞"， A door, a gate, passage into, an entrance ； a class, '門 a profession. 249.— 27. The radical covers the other strokes, forming a very symmetrical collection of characters, which have also some ideas in common, re- ferring to doors, gates, entrances^ &c. 1*70 ^ C K A mound or hill of earth ； large, great, • I* numerous* 347. ~ 38. This is always placed on the left, by which it is distinguished from 《fl/V a city ； to designate it still further it is called tan pin i 棄， referring to a water bucket. . The characters have a great diversity of meaning, though still referring to names of places, hills, elevations, mounds, stairs, &c， hi^^ C. To reach to， until ； to approach Iroou behind. These few characters have no conmaon idea ； the radical is placed on the right. ' AJU CliuL C. Gallinaceous birds, and sparrows ； birds with 1 /'^^pr short tails. 234.— 17. The greater portion of these characters are interchangeably used with ?M， a bird (No. 196); a few common ones placed under thjg radical have figurative meanings drawn from birds. Chui and kai /4- must not be confounded. 173，!^ tl. Rain, to- rain. 298.— 18. This group is a meteorological one, and, with the exception of some having figurative meanings, tolerably natural ； the radical is always placed jal top, and words having it at top arc almost always found here. OK i lit: K、l 山,、 l> 丄 r I74,^fe. Tsing* Azme^ the iigiit blue of the sky ； and the light 円 green of plants; pure^ clean, clear, 18. ― 3. This radical, joined to characters^ gives them a shade of its mean- ing ； it is placed on the left. Fu Not so, unpermissable ; vicious, shameful ； false, l^'^3p wrong. 26—3. This radical imparls its name to nearly all the characters under it, but there is no similarity of meaning among them. Mtru The human face ； the surface, top, fronting to, op- 67.— 1. 4 VT-r/.TZ7 仏 丄 he human tace ； l\\ Kf/; [H] posite, towards. The face, and the form, beauty, and aspect of tlie countenance, are leading ideas of these characters ； the radical is usually at top. 1" Kak, IJntanned hide without the hair; to reject, to degrade 1 i 'j^ from office. 307.— 5. The radical is placed on the 】eft ； most of the characters refer to leather, its uses, and things made from it. r,j^«rt** WaL C. Dressed leather, thongs; that which can bind. JS. 101. ― 2. This group does not differ much in its general features from the preceding; some of their characters are interchangeable, and nearly all of them are unusual ones. 179^1^ Kau. Leeks, alliaceous plants. 21. ~ 1. This grroup is incongruous, and irregular both in meaning and form, though the majority of the words refer to the radical. 180 香 Yam. Sound, tone, musical tone, news. 43. ― 3. Yam imparts somiewhat of its meaning to nearly all the characters placed under it. Hip. The human head ； numeral of a fold, a page. 〜 373.— 30. Forms, parts, motions, 'and expression of the head and face, are leading ideas of this group ； the radical is almost always on the right. Fung. Wind, air; manner, feeling, temper; haste; to blow, to scatter. 183.— 3. Qualities and operations of the wind are the prominent significa- tions of the words in this group. 183^1^ Ft. To fly with wings ； to hasten. 13. 一 1. The radical is the only word in common use. 184^B*^ (SA/Ar. To eat; read Uz\ to feed, to be nourished by food ； eclipse ； to retract ； to be fool, 8 9 &. ― 38. Eating, cooked viands, and times for eating, appetite, &c., arc ideas which characterize this group; shik its placed on the Idl, 20 、 OK lllli UAOU ALJ^i, „VL> Shau. The head, first, a leader ； to go foreiiiost, njoafc 自 prominent; the beginning, origin of. 20. 一 1. ' This radical difflrs from h(p (No. 181)， in meaning the headmost, the chief, lll»ltTIVE!s. OF THE PRIMITIVES. By the term primitive is meant that part of characters, which is joined to the radical, to form a new one. For instance, in the ^ords tung 飼, laii, ^ 集， "打， 憐， &c., the part of the charac- ter on the right, viz, |^， ；^， and is the primitive. The meaning of the term is also extended so as to include these characters, even when standing alone, or when they are spoken of as filling this office; — and the word is used in this sense in the preceding chapters. This part might also be called the phonetic or vocal part, inasmuch as it gives its own sound to a very great proportion of the characters ； but as this rule has a multitude of exceptions, primitive appears to be on the whole the best term. It is not applied thus, however, on ac- count of its original use, or for priority of any sort, but merely as a Convenient term to express that part of a character which is not the ra- dical ； it is pi^imitive solely because it was formed prior to the compound (Characters in which it is found. The term derivative has been used Marshman to express the compound characters formed by the union of a radical and a primitive, and when speaking of them in this con- ifiection, may be used to avoid a periphrasis. The number of primitives in the language;— that is the number of different characters, exclusive of the 214 radicals, which combine with a radical to form derivatives, ― is 3867, according to Dr. Marshman from whose Clavis the following estimates are derived. They are not, however, all equally prolific in their philological progeny. More than seventeen hundred of them combine only once with a radical to form a third character; and as they are themselves for the most part 6ompounds of radicals joined to simpler primitives (i. e. such as belong to class V,), they hardly deserve that name' For instance, one 6f the derivatives of lung 龍 is chxmg 寵， formed by joining that primitive to the radical min this compound character joins once with yan 八, to form chung j^， which according to Kang- hfs Dictionary means deflected, and which probably would not be met with once in a hundred volumes. For all practical purposes, therefore, these may be excluded from the list of primitives. There are also 452 others, formed, generally speaking, in the same manner, each of which produces only two philological shoots, and these may also be discarded, and for the same reason. These two sums, making characters, which, as they are the parents of only 2630 deriva- tives, and are themselves mostly included and defined under simpler forms, can have little or no influence on the great mass of charactcr.s-, 01- TIIK PKIMITIVKS. 33 and iW'dv be considered, to borrow a term, from natural history, as aberrant forms of their own primitive. There are then left 1689 primitives, out of which, by the addition of radicals, are formed about five sixths of all the characters in the language. The number of deri- vatives from any one of these primitives varies from (hree up to seven- ty-four, which is the highest, but the average is scarcely fifteen to each. To this number, the 214 radicals must be added, (for the ma- jority of them also act as primitives in a greater or less degree,) making a total of 1903 primitives, from which, by the addition of 214 of their own number, at least seven eighths of all tfie characters in the Chinese language are formed: ― a proportion, tliat for all practical purposes, is fully equivalent to the whole. The primitives may, for convenience, be arranged into five classes, according to the relation they bear to the radicals. These are : I， The 214 radicals themselves, when used as primitives. IL Primitives formed from a radical by an addition that of itself is unmeaning. III. Primitives formed from two radicals, or those which can be separated into two complete radicals. IV. Primitives formed of three or four radicals, " V. Primitives formed from a derivative by the addition of another radical, or by the combination of two derivatives, I. The extent to which the radicals act as primitives is very small compared to their more common use. When two combine side by side to form a character, that one which gives the sound is, generally speaking, the primitive ； as md p 馬， fong 坊， kin 》 見， shi 視， pak 怕， &;c. But when they are placed in an unusual manner, one above another, or different from the mass of characters under the radical, the probability is that the word is itself a primitive ； as hang iin 胃， cheung 胃， tap mang H &c. In cases of this kind, there will be a little difficulty at first in determining un- der which of the two radicals to look for the word in the Dictionary, but a few trials will fix its place in the memory. For neither of these two classes of characters, however, are these remarks of such general application as to entitle them to the name of rules ； thus, out of 117 characters under shui (water), which are made by combining that radical with some other one, 59 follow the first remark; the other 58 are of the second sort, or follow neither. In 115 similar charac- ters under muk (wood), 72 follow the first remark, and about 20 of the others are primitives. Out of 101 under tsd (herbs), 78 retain the sound of the primitive radical. Out of the 333 characters of this sort found under these three radicals, only one (jnuk 稿) has the sound of the radical, and that one is wrongly placed, for it means a species of bird, and muk is the primitive. The compilers of the Dictionary themselves appear to have had a little perplexity in deciding how such characters should be assorted, and in some instances have, ac- cording to the principles which usually guided them, placed them erroneously. For instance, thoy have placed ft ^^， fine hair, under OK niK PKiMn i\ fi imiCiXi]. o(md; ngoi 呆 is found both under hau and muk; lung 扇 IS also repeated. No rule of luiiform application can therefore he kid down with regard to finding them. Some of the characters now. used as radicals, when analyzed, appear to be composed of two simpler radicals, in the same manner as those just spoken of; thus phi is made up of 長 and ^ ， and its signification of long hair, together with its mode of combination, seem to bear out the inference, which the Shut Man also corroborates, that it is thus formed ； but in ^^eung 香， md 麻, and yam 音， the present senses of the words and the composition of the characters, do not all correspond. And on turning to the same work, it appears that hcung is compounded of shu 赛 andA:(Jm 甘； md is from pd jkh^ and iik contracted ； and yam is derived from joining in g and hau 口 ， placing a line in the latter to represent sound. The scholar is very liable to err, there- fore, if he attempts to analyze compound characters of this sort from their present forms ； but compared to the derivatives from them, there is no doubt that they are, together with the radicals, among the most anciently formed character? in the language. They usually signify common things and actions, ― they are extensively employed as primi- tives in forming derivatives (see class HI.), to which they usually impart their own sound, ― and their pronunciation has no resemblance to either of the two parts which form them. II. Tlie second class of primitives, those which are formed from a radical by an addition that of itself is unmeaning, are, as well as the radicals, for the most part contracted and modern forms of the ancient characters of the language. The compilers of the Diction- ary were obliged to refer them to some one of the radicals by ana- lyzing their component strokes, for as they are seldom or never joined with other primitives to form new characters, so they could not be classed among the radicals. It is by their radicals, also, that they are placed here, and the so called unmeaning part which remains when the radical has been taken away? is in fact an integral part of the original character, and cannot be dissevered. They are none of them, so far as their present construction is concerned, formed by the union of two distinct or simpler radicals ； for if separated, the two parts con- vey no meaning. Thnsfat 弥 not, is in K^nghi's Dictionary placed under the radical 弓， which if removed leaves merely two upright strokes'; chung, heavy, is found under 里， the addition at top having no meaning of itself, nor adding any idea to //， which conveys the sepse of heavy. Characters of this sort, then, are among the ele- mentary words of the language. The word i j^， one of the most common in the language, is found under yan in Kdnghi, but it is difficult to assign anv other reason for placing it there, than that its left hand stroke resembles yew more than any other radical, and it must go i5omc where ； " kmn^ about ten HcriN ativc;?. The several I I III: rju un im:> :35 wonl'^, yau 由 tVoin, shan 申 u\ stretrli ont, and kap 甲 ^onlos, all appear to have been formed from 田 by variously lengthening its middle stroke ； but kap is said by Chinese philologists to be intended as an imitation of a scale or burl, aud shan to represent the back of a man ； each of these three form between thirty or forty derivatives. Che \^ moreover, yik ij^ also, tai 弟 a younger brother, kii ]^ great, yh《k 弱 weak, wai 爲 to be, tui 對 opposite, in 燕 truly, fai 帝 an enipeior, and many otliers, as well as the preceding, all therefore come into this class. It is estimated by Marshmau to contain about one fourth of the 1G89 primitives. III. Primitives under this class, when analyze 山 are found to con- sist of two complete radicals, although one of the two component parts, in some cases, is merely a stroke, as in pit , 义、 must, ting "J" ^ sfing or nail, tsin 千 a tliousaiul, yam 壬 according to, &c, and others. Characters of this form, like those spoken of in class II， are among the primary words of the language. The majority of this class, how- ever, are readily divisible into two radicals; as shmg j| 召 mutual, u 如 as, kok 各 each, toi 代 instead of, mi 尾 a tail/fcai 吉 hap- piness, and numerous others. They are easily bisected, and, accoi'dinj^ to Chinese writers on the language, were originally formed from these two or from other simpler elements, now a little contracted ； thus, 口 is contracted to ^ in some words. It is however, quite sufficient for the present purpose, that they are at present thus combined, and it will greatly facilitate the remsmbering of them as primitives, to re- member their two parts. Most of the primitives of this class occur in books as among the most common words of the language. Vu/i 因 cause, kwan 困 compressed, kwan 困 ;i round granary, ming 名 name, td， 到 at, chak 畜 to domesticate, all belong to this class. Some of them are composed of a radical repeated, as lam 力木 a forest, pang 朋 a friend, t6 多 many, kwai 圭 a badge of of- tice, tstn or tsdn to rob, im ascending flame, &c.; ― the three last do not often occur as separate words. IV. Primitives formed of three or more radicals are few in num- ber compared with those in the other classes. SiK^h characters are placed here as do not, when the radical is removed, leave a complete character, but which are still farther divisible into two radicals ； as king ^[ a capital, wdk to paint, siting sacred, chat ^ sub- stance, Uk ^fe pleasure, h6p ^ to join, ts6 ^ to sit, loi ^ to come, ^kdp 失 to double, &c. A few of thexh are characters, where a radical is tripled ； as so suspicion, nip to wliispei, isui down of t'ur, lui a fieUl laid out, *Scc.; but these iire ioi* the mof^t part used in r(nii|u>sUiun. 36 or THE FKlMlTIVEv^. V. Tills class is composed of derivatives, which become pimiUves by being again joined to ri^clicals. One half of the character will therefore be found in one of the preceding classes. Thus, fat 忽 suddenly, yik 易 to change, and yeung to expand, are all found under the primitive mat not, and are themselves all joined again to several radicals as primitives. Sheung jpj still, is another in- stance ； it combines as a primitive in tdixg a palace, t6ng *^ ought, t6ng a village, cheung 嘗 to taste, chang ^ to border, shhmg to bestow, cheung open or plain, cMimg usual, and chtung palm of the hand, all of which combine several times with radicals to form new derivatives. Derivatives of k6k each, as leuk a schedule, hi 路 a road, I6k 洛 glare, and hdk a guest, are also primitives. H6p to join, among its seventy - four derivatives, has tap to answer, tap to sustain, yap to raise, and in to screen from, all of which again unite more or less to form new derivatives. A few of this class are formed by re- peating a derivative ； as k6 an elder brother, king j| 克 cautious, king violent, kik thorns, and tsd a date. Precisely simi- lar to this description of words excepting that they do not again com- bine with radicals to form new derivatives, are several, which are formed by the combination of two primitives ； of this sort are trn beautiful, kwan round, pi crreat, heung ^ over against (same as 向 heimg)/ yik a sort of mouse, &c,， but they, are almost all of them, very uncommon. It is principally in derivatives from this class, in which are found characters which combine the meanings of the two component parts, and which seem to have been put together with that intention. Wdi, distorted, ^is, so far as any deductions can be drawn, evidently formed by the combination of pat 不 and ching to express this sense, but in some of the other derivatives from ching, it is difficult to trace any shade of its own meaning of right, correct, &;c. Great caution is necessary in deducing the meaning of a character from its component parts, for a person is as likely to go wrong as right, and perhaps more so : for instance, chi is made up of to walk and a rhinoceros, but one would be quite as likely from these two parts to say the word meant to tramp or walk heavily, as to infer its true meaning, that of slowness or walking slowly. It may be remarked here that in this classification of the primitives, regard has been had to the present mode of writing the charac- ters, without any reference to their ancient form, or to their compo- sition as described by Chinese philologists, which in many cases, i« much more complicated, than it is now. As has already heen ohserv. Ol* VHi: HKIMlTlVIvS. r37 ed in the radicals, so it is in the primitives ― many are intorciian*:^ - able， without altering the sense or sound of the word. Thus (dp and 驗 to tread, are synonyms, just as toi 1^ and 袋 a bag, are; in the first instance the primitive is changed, and in the second the radical. Pan 攀 and 板 to drag or pull, are alike ； and so are ling 據， and |^ and ^ to suspend ； in these the apparent reason for changing the primitive is that the latter has fewer strokes. Num, erous instances of this sort might be adduced. This interchanging of the primitive, however, is， in the great majority of cases referrible to a mere identity of sound, without the least reference to the mean- ing. Such changes are, to borrow a term from alphabetical languages, different modes of spelling the characters, rather than synonyms, as that word is usually understood. In order to show the mode of combining the radicals and primitives, to form derivatives, and see what degree of influence they have upon the moaning of the compound character, two or three examples are given in full. Hd ^ may, can, might ； to have liberty or power to do, compe- tent, able, adniissable. It is formed, says the Shiit Man, by adding hau p a mouth, to hdu 巧 which imparts the sound. It unites witli forty -one radicals as follows : 何 呵 奇 肘 岢 ^ 柯 H6, Which, what, wiiero, who; an interrpgation, quali- fied by its context H6 • A ngry sou n ds， repre - bending one ； to ask, H6 h6， P 可 PpJ sound of laughter. H6. Uneven, rugged, pro- gressing. Ki, Strange, odd, remarka- ble, unusual ； odd, an over- plus, a remainder ； one, a sin- gle one. 0\ (X n6 勉 娜 a beautiful appearance. H6. Ho Idm ^ 嵐 name of a hill in Shansi. IIS. Same as the preceding. To carry on the shoul- der, to order persons to go to their places ； to screw the fingers. -Read nd or niJ" to lift up. 柯 口 1 ■If-. 河 何 舸 柯 舸 CK- A ^take to fasten (he painter of a boat to， that it float not, H6, To strike ； to grasp hold of and raise up. 0\ An ax-lielve; name of a tree. H6, To laugli, a loud laugli ； noise of laughter. Ho. Same as h6 可， to re- prehend, to rail. K6. Appearance of dying or death. H6* A river, the Yellow ri， ver， par excellence; tin M， 天 y 可 the milky \yay. H6. Fire. K6. An incorrect form of k6， ^j|oJ a stake ； some say, the name of a place. Ko. A stake to faston a hout to; same as <>. 38 ,)l'、 I liK I'KliVIITIVKS. 珂 荷 M 背 舸 背 树 (>. A g(Mn inl'moi to jadts ,、vliUe; an ornamental shell. t). Disease, sickness ； read hi, disease or conv ulsions of Tj6. Appenranco of a multi- tuile of small stones piled up ； name of a river; same as 珂 6 H6. To sacrifice. 6. pan 0\ A short", pigmy person. Shaft of an arrow. White silk. Same as 6 the knee- H6. m 阿 A boat, a large vessel. H6. Troublesome, minute, vexatious ； circumstantial ； to trouble, to reprehend ； quick. H6. Name of an insect. A sleeve, same as h6, read kwd, trovvsers, a shirt next the skin. O. Appearance of garments. O. Same as the preceding. Ho. Some as ho P 可 to re- prehend, to blame, to speak 軻 阿 O, Pliice 、vhm' the vvIum'I joins the nave ； a carriage dragging heavily - h6m 6 ^pj, impeded, obstructed* (y. Bank of stream ； to lenn against ； a pillar ； ci'ooketl. Who, which ； a euphonic par- ticte, used before names, ami at the end of i assertion. O. 、 Bitter spirit. A small boiler. Pronunciation not known. A kind of bat or cudgel. H6. To screw the neck in order to pry or look imperti- nently. O. The knee-pan. H6. A sort of perch. 1^6. A sQi:t o( goose. /id. To gnaw, to bite ； read kd, appearance of the teeth. 〕 K6. Sound ； same as 哥& I to sing; d k6, an elder I brother, a title of respect J to a stranger. O. Able, can, possible ； read lc6, female ornaments. These two are instances of two derivatives uniting to form new characters. angrily, to scold. Kd, Pa kd jfE 阿 np. pearance of walking. In these forty -six derivatives, there is a remarkable uniformity (»t、 sound, but no similarity of signiHcation can be traced running through the characters, neither when regarded as an independent group, nor when referred to their primitive. Of the whole number, ho jpj*^ ho j 可， ^ 阿 " 哥， and ki "i^combine the most numerously vvtth other radicals to form ue、v characters. oi 11 f I I'lmnim;?^- 39 Ki, strange, curious, (sometimes written ), one of these derivatives of hi, and therefore coming Under class V.， combines with fifty -one dilTerent radicals, as follows : 倚 埼 綺 倚 椅 AC m 椅 I\ According to, to lean a» gainst, to depend on, Ki. A crooked sword ； a crooked chissel or gouge. Ki. Head of a winding shore. Ki. An extraordinary woman ； good, Ki. A hobbling, leaping, walk ； to hop on one foot- Also read hi. Same as 骑 Ki, To lodge, as in a tavern ； to be uHcler the protection of another ； to send or forward by another. Kt. A mountain path that is uneven; same as )^ M, AL Appearance of leaning or sitting at ease. A store- house for old people. Ki. A stone bridge ； same as 1^ kt. To' stand up ； to cross a bridge. KL Parsimonious, economi- cal, sparing ； dissatisfied, uneasy • Kt. To entrap or drag along by one ^foot ； to issue or educe ； to bring out, Ki. To take up with two sticks, to nip up. Kam k'l 4 支 an uneven appear, ancc. Ku Same as 奇 ij ku r. A chair, a couch ； the name of a tree. r. r yd 1 奠女 an excla- mation of admiration and surprise, KL To reject, to cast ofl*; fdi Vi 长 5^ in (lio, dcciih. 骑 犄 猗 琦 畸 瘠 綺 綺 椅 綺 犄 Ki. A distorted tiger's toolh. Depraved. KL and t\ Same as the following. Name of a sort of cow, /• An exclamation ； same as i. Long, extended ； lo lean against ； weak ； to be near each other, as horses when pulling, A large dog. r " 1 j an exclamation at seeing beautiful foliage, K" A precious stone ； large appearance. Kt wai 1 a completed utensil of gem, KL A tabued field belonging to the emperor, A remain- der in numbers. Extraordi- nary • r. Same as M 騎 to ride , same as i an exclama- tion. /. Weak, diseased, delicate ， bedridden ； to bury ； as uso less as if dead, Ki. One eyed, Ki, A stone bridge. ik crooked bank or shore ； a long coast. l\ A short appearance ； same' as % 、 Ku Good, I\ A plenteous growth grain. Ki. Variegated, striped ； silk used in winter, satin- fff. To appiv the car listen. 40 01 \m. rMilMitlVKS. 觭 崎 椅 觭 曰可 狩 綺 A*. To lay out, or to set in order the flesh for sacrifices* Ki. A kind of cicada ； a spider with very long legs. /• Appearance of being well dressed ； good, Ki. Horns on a cow, one elevated and one depressed. To obtain ； single* Ki* To laugh or ridicule each other ； read Ai, irregular, ^incoherent talk. /. A large fierce dog; same 倚 t. Ki. to bind the leg. To lean on one side ； to stretch out the leg. Ki. Same as 转 id, the ap- pearance of walking ； of a , ^monkey climbing a Iree. /. Side of a vehi(*Ir ； place in a chariot where soldiers plant their spears, Ki. One body alone ； single,' u n associated- /. A kind of division , or bank between fields. I kU j (ti^contented, uneasy. Ki or L A boiler to dress food ； a stand for weapons ； a stand or I'ack for bows ； a surname. KL Same as ki 龍， a fa- bulous birdfc Ki. An ancient form of 驟 r. Gcod. I. Fragrant, odoriferous. Ki. To stride, to ride on the back of an animal ； to ride horseback. Ku Small bones. Ku Ghost of a child ； same as 1^ ku Also garments cut out of paper and burned. Ku A fabulous bird with three heads and six tails. r. To bile, to gnaw. Three out of this group again combine to form still more compound feharacters. Jki to send by one, is the parent of KL To cross or for,i a creek by stepping stones ； this is identical with ki 《奇 in sense and sound. 1^ KL To take up anything with nippers, to use a pair of sticks to nip up an object ； to ^(^r.tiin in. fCi 《奇 long, extended, an exclamation, Ai-c., wi^so gives rise to two; r. Luxuriant grain, or grain growing plenteously. '(生 I\ The ripple or curl of a ！ j^n^ wave; the dashing of waves. jCi as it is commonly used, is itself a contraction of one of its 6wn derivatives. ^ Ku An inn for the reception of, travelers ； a sojourner, a Ki. A bridle or halter; to re- strain ； Uift of hair on the head. 41 From a careful examination of this and the preceding group of cha- racters, the scholar will immediately perceive how much more in- fluence the radical has upon the meaning of the word than the primi- tive ； and he will also observe how large a proportion of the characters have the same sound as the primitives. If these sounds had been written out in the court dialect, still more resemblance to the primitive would be manifest. In the first group, all, except six, have the same sound as the primitive, with simply a dialectical variation in the ini- tial consonant, from ho to 6 or kd ― as it is sounded soft or hard. In the second group, with one exception, all the characters are either ki or t, both of which sounds are applied to the primitive. If an attempt is made to trace any similarity other than sound between the characters, or to run a thread of meaning through the whole, which, in each cha- racter, shall be modified by the radical, it will instantly be evident, that such could hardlv have been the idea when first the characters were made. In the second group, the fourth word might, perhaps, be brought forward as an exception, and the conclusion drawn that it was formed by joining extraordinary to woman^ to give the sense of good, or a good woman. Some one of the other significations of ki、 as odd, alone, &;c., may also be traced in the meanings of a few others of its derivatives, but in nearly all, the meaning of the primitive, either cannot be traced at all, or else only very remotely, ~ so remotely that it is difficult to suppose that any very great number of characters were formed on such principles. In addition to these two examples, lung 龍 a dragon, will illus- trate the use of a character both as a radical and a primitive. Many of the characters found in Kanghi under this, and the three words, ft tsai and tsing ^% are homophonous with the radical, hav- ing another radical which gives the sense ； perhaps one reason for this change was the few characters that would otherwise come under these radicals. The first part of this list contains such words as are found under other radicals ； the remainder comprises those grouped under lung in KdngM, 嗰 寵 Lung. Lung tung 髓 侗 rude, unfinished, imperfect, incomplete. Lung, The throat ； hau lung P 侯 （ft the gullet, throat, esophagus. Lung, A great noise ； a sound. Lung. A barrow in a field, a mound. Lung, Same as the preced- ing. Chung. Affection, regard for, lovo, henevolrncc ； gay. KA. LE.S. (v m 攏 Lung. Lung sung ^ appearance of a lofty hill. Lung. To walk in a distort- ed manner ； lung tung to walk straight ahead. Lung. Lung tsung ^ j^、 precipitate, hurried. Lung. E mbarrassed, grieved . distressed. Lung. To grasp, to seize, to plunder. Lung. Tung lung |j| 皇 the sun rising. 42 or THE PRIMITIVES- Lung. A house with large open windows, or windows far apart. Lung, A railing to restrain animals. Lung, Appearance of a driz- zling rain ； name of stream. Lung. Fire. Lung. A precious stone used in Worship ； same as 禽龍 lung. Ling lung 玲 ^jin- gling of stones, bright; com- plete, perfect in its in kind, paragon. Lung. To rub, grind ； same as lung. Lung. To rub, to grind ； to sharpen by grinding. Lung, Grain corrupted, rotten. Lung. A den, a cavern, an aperture. Lung. A cage, an open work- ked basket to hold earth, biru3, &c,; a quiver. Chung. Heavy, added to. Lung. A cage, a basket for carrying pigs ； same as 籠 lung. Same as the preced- Lung. hig. Lung. ing. Lung. Lmg. cover. Lung. A fabulous quadruped. Deaf, hard of hear- Fat, corpulent. A small boat, with a Lung. The two thighs of a pair of trowsers* Tsdp, Doubled garments; to receive^ succeed to, heredi- tary ； because ； to enter ； to invade ； confused, suddenly. Chip, Hurried enunciation as when panting, or terrified ； fear; Read Tdp， incessant talking. Lung* Poor, impoverished ； appearance of a dragon. Lung. Lung tung appearance of a child walk, ing. Lung. Lung tmng \ 隐 appearance of walking. Lung. End of an axle. 纏綱 Lung. Lung tung a deformed body. Lung, A dyke between fields; name of a district ； a sur- name. Chung. Straight, correct. Lung. Sound of thunder; same as ling, Pu7ig. Pung pung 1 j appearance of fullness and plenty, as a granary ； same as fdng Also read Idng^ in the same sense. Lung. A wild horse. Read ch6ng in cJidng luk ^ |^ a good horse. Lung. The appearance of a broad drum. Also read p6ng in the same sense. Lung. To paste up scrolls. The couplets, analagous to dissyllables in alphabetic languages, which occur in this list, Chinese grammarians call hin Mk tsz\ or clam-shell words ； they are numerous in writing, but still more common in con- versation, and would probably have become indivisible dissyllables, had it not been for the impracticable nature of the Written characters. OF THE PRIMITIVES. 4S Hung, An imperfectly seen dragon. Kung, Same as the following. Kung. To ascend. Pdng, A lofty house. A confused appearance. Lung. Name of an animal. Hdyn. Another form of h6m， a shrine. Lung, Another form of lung, a wicker-cage or basket. I'm, A high, bright appear, ance. Lung. Blasted, mildewed grain. Lung Lung, Ling. Lung. Carnation color. Same as lung 籠. Same as ling 籠 And, with; a cage, to drag, to draw. . Lung, Same as the preceding. Kin. Backbone of a dragon. Also read ngit、 beard of a dra- gon* Km. Same as the preceding. Kwig. To give, to present, to supply with ； respectful ； a surname. Lung. A sort of gem with a dragon delineated ； used in court, and in supplicating for rain. Same as lung 瑜， H6m, To receive ； many, repeated ； sound, noise ； to conquer ； a shrine for Budha ； a niche in houses where idols or tablets are placed. Lung. A wizard; a person as dealing in supernatural arts. 籠 Lung. Sound of thunder. 纖 Tdp. Flying dragon* Ling. A dragon, a spirit; good. Tap. Dragons in motion. There is about the same proportion of homophonous words in the first part of this list, that is found in the two preceding, but still less reference to the meaning of the radical is perceptible here than in the characters under h6 and kL Six of the characters in the second part ought to have been distributed under their other radical; and in how many of the remainder, lung gives the meaning, and in how many it gives the sound, can easily be seen. It is thus apparent, that a great proportion of the characters of the Chinese language have been formed by the union of idea and sound, being, in fact, partly of an ideographic, and partly of a syllabic nature. Although both of these parts, when separate, are independent and significant words, yet, when joined as has been shown above, to form new characters, one is seen to lose its sound altogether, and the other in a great majority of cases its sense. If this is the case, it is man" fest why the most common characters were chosen as the phonetic part. The invention of symbols as representatives of things signified does not appear to have been carried to such an extent as to make them available for any very extensive use, the whole amount of all kinds, according to Chingtsiau, being only 2425. It may be sup. posed that the plan of procedure at first was as follows. The spoken 稱瓏舞 龐攏龠 朧 44 OF VllK PKLMITIVES. lirjguage. was already well understood, hut when IV ongUat (or who- ever else invented characters) wished to reduce it to writing, he, in- t^tead of making arbitrary marks or letters to represent sound, as has btien done in other languages, endeavored to depict the thing itself, and to this hieroglyphic he applied the well understood name in the spoken language, but contrived no clue by which a person ignorant of that name could ever ascertain it from the character. But with the utmost ingenuity, it would be difficult to make a sufficient number, without, on the one hand making them so complicated as to be almost useless as media of communication, or on the other so much alike as to be undistinguishable. Hence, the plan was devised of combining exist- ing symbols in such a way as to represent sound. This suggestion, according to Chinese philologists, arose from the imperfection of the symbolical system, *to which,' say they, * there are limits, but to the syllabic system, there are no limits.' From this remark, together with the examination of the lists just given, it is plainly inferred that pronunciation bears a prominent part in the Chinese written language. It has just been shown that many characters change their form without changing their sense or soawd, but probably not a single character can be found which does not take another meaning if the sound or tone is changed. Thus hd "^子 with one tone, means good ； with another, it means to love ; 6k £^ means w i(ikp>l; but u 恶 means to hate. The mode of combining the ideographic and phonetic symbols in the formation of now words, appears to have been to select some common character of precisely the same sound as that by which the object in view was known, and join to it a symbol expressive of Us most prominent feature. Thus, in the colloquial language, md-nd sig- nified a cornelian or agate. To form a hieroglyphic symbol for this minenil was impossible ； no accuracy of delineation, consistent with its use as a word, could distinguish it from any other stone, or prevent it from becoming a mere arbitrary collection of strokes. Recourse was therefore had to the syllabic system. The well understood sym- bol for gem or stone, joined to two symbols of exactly the same sound, forming either 瑪 or 碼 碟, produced characters sufficiently definite, and which briefly expressed the md-nd gem or stone. In Canton, where from intercourse with foreigners, many previously unknown articles and terms have been introduced, the number of modern characters formed on this principle is considerable; some of them, from long use, have become pretty well fixed ； in others, they are changeable- Examples of this sort are m"z， 美 士 for Mr.; M-fi 紫 啡 for coffee ； pdng 痛 for pound; &c, : fdung pe ^ ^ for ginger beer is partly descriptive and partly phonetic. The same plan is adopted to express the sounds of many local words, both in this and in other provincial dialects, for which no authorized characters are found. It only requires general use, and an iniroduction into standard works to make such characters as authorized as any others in the language. In this way, therefore, a great majority of the Chi. OF Till': PKl.MI riVKS. 45 iieso characters have originated , It has been shown that the sound in many cases is only swiilar to tlie phonetic primitive, so that only a great degree of probability can be attained regarding the sound of' the characters by mere inspection, but this probability is so great as to prove very useful in ascertaining the sound, after that of the primitive is known. The derivatives of ting exhibit a few characters in which that sound is used as if imitating the sense of the word, showing an analogy in Chinese to what is found in almost every language 一 ;i similarity between the sense and sound of words. Ting ~p is an ancient hieroglyphic for a sting, or a nail; its former use is lost, and it now means, a nail, bolt, pin; to nail, to fasten ； a person, a member of a profession, or one of a calling; as ping ting J a soldier; nung ting "J" a husbandman, &c. 叮 奵 了 ft tr 打 Titig. A portico, a wayside stile or porch to rest under; a high house ； a dome resting on pillars ； even, straight. Formed o( kd high, and ting, which gives sound. Ting, Alone, walking alone ； ling ting 份 ff solitary. Ting* Icy, appearance of ice. Ting. Ting ning 卩丁 [1 寧 t。 enjoin repeatedly, to charge upon. Ting. Even, level ； footsteps in a field. Ting. A woman's name. Also read tin^ a beautiful appear- ance. ChiL Space between the gate and screen in the ptJace where ministers wai.ed. Ting. Alone ； ling ting ^ j 丁 waU[j^g alone, same as ting 订 and 钉 ting. Ting. Indignant; ting wing I 燈 perturbed or moved, because not successful. Td. To strike, to beat, thump, fight ； an auxiliary implying u doing, . 打 汀 灯 IS 町 疔 B 丁 丁 丁 糸丁 It Clmng. A threshold, same as 木長 chdng. Also read ting, sound of felling timber. Ting. Sandy bank by a river a level shore. A strong vehement side Ting, fire. Ting. Bricks. Ting. Sound of gems jingling. Ting, A path trodden in a field, a dyke used for a foot- path. Ting. A venereal sore, an ulcer that has a head or hard core. Ting. Ballast for boats. Chang, To look straight a- head, to gaze. Chang. A small protuberance, a small jutting out. Ting. A bamboo case or drawer. Ting. Rice placed on the table. Chang. Appearance of silk or cord sticking upright. Ting. Ting ling ？赛 a very small net. Ting. A piece of wood at the bottom of a hand plough. 46 OF VUK PIUMITIVF.S ？ T 节 ,lfh, f 了 II 釘 車 I Ting. Ting ning 】 聘 wax, or matter from the ear. Ting, Food placed for orna- ment ; same as ting ^J, IP ST Ting. A plant resembling tea. j 釘 Chang. A sort of dragon-fly or libellula. Ting. To settle the breath. Hang. Same as hang 怖， long horns. Ting. To criticise, to exam- ine ； to settle, compare, col- late, edit ； criticism. Ting. Appearance of pigs and hogs. Cking, A carnation color. Also written J 赤 ching. Ting. Walking alone. Read change walking slowly. ！ Read chingy walking crook edly- Tmg^ A carriage stopping. Ting. Name of a district ； the name of a porch. Ting. To get drunk ； mhig ting 酷 西了 drunk, inebriat- ed. Ting. A nail, bolt, pin ； to metal ten. ； to bind books ； to fas- Miin. Same as 門 man. PT Ting. Name of a mound. 丁 Chang. Rain. u Ting. shoes. To mend the soles of II Ting. vertex, The top, tip, summit, crown ； summit of u Ji 骨丁 a hill ； knob of cap ； to carry on the head* Ting. Food placed on a table. Ting. Same as ting 頂， Ting* Bone of the leg. In the old and unused character ling ^J， to strike, ting acts the part of a radical. Thirty-six out of the forty .seven characters in this list have the same sound as the primitive. A few of them, appear, from their meanings, to have been formed by the union of the two ideas in the radical and primitive; ting, an ulcer or a sore that comes to a hard head, might be adduced as an instance ； ting^ to criticise, was perhaps formed by a reference to the duties of a critic or editor, that of nailing or settling the text; the composition of ting, a dragon-fly, might also have been suggested by its nail-like body; and so of ting^ to mend shoes, and perhaps one or two others. Bat in the greater part, the pri- mitive appears to have been joined to the radical because it had the same sound as that by which the thing or action was known in the colloquial language ； for instance, the sounds of the phrase ling ting are found under three different radicals, each having the same meaning, but no similarity can be discovered between the signification of the primitive and of the derivative. Two instances of similarity in the of sense and sound ― those of ting, the jingling of gems, and ting, the sound of felling timber ― occur in the group. The number of words and phrases of this .sort in ChineJ>e is not known, but probably the OF THE PRlMlTlVt:^. 47 proportion is much the same as in other languages. They are most numerous under the radical hau (a mouth). Attempts have been made by scholars to trace a leading idea run- ning through all words containing the same primitive. Dr. Marshman, in a chapter on the primitives, in his Clavis (republished in the Chi- nese Repository, vol. IX, ， page 303)， has several groups of characters, through which he endeavors to trace one leading idea ； his remarks are worthy of attention, and have not been overlooked in writing these paragraphs. Mr. Lay, in an article in the Chinese Repository fvol- VII, page 255), has also several remarks on this subject ； and M. Gallery, a French gentleman, has published a dictionary on this plan. These writers have probably said nearly all that is worth saying on the subject. There can be no doubt that many characters can bo selected from the body of the language, whose component parts do give the idea of the derivative ； several have already been brought for- ward. They are worthy of notice because they frequently illustrate Chinese notions ； but as they have been often quoted and illustrated by writers on the language, they have, perhaps more than any one thing else, tended to strengthen an idea current in the west, that the Chinese language is a wonderful collection of ideographic symbols, which are intelligible to different nations merely by presenting them to the eye, while they cannot be understood when spoken ； and that in some magical way, a Chinese, a Cochinchinese, and a Japanese, who had never before seen each other, and could not understand a word of each other's conversation, as soon as a phrase in Chinese was handed to them, were able to communicate intelligibly. An anecdote is told of Scaliger, who, being visited one day by a scholar from Edinburgh, and addressed in Latin, begged his pardon, and requested an explanation, as he did not understand Gaelic. He would have un- derstood, if his visiter had written his salutation, and this is just the case with the three AsiaKcs. The preceding paragraphs will tend to explain the manner in which this idea has originated, and show that, as there is no integrant sound in the character itself (as there is in an alphabetical word) which can be learned by inspection, or by observing any rules of pronunciation, its sound must be learned traditionally, while its meaning is ascertained from dictionaries, or from the context. This peculiarity has, probably been the chief cause of the dialects now existing in the empire. 4o 01' UilADl^a AM) W1UTL\G. OF READING AND WRITING. 【T has been shown in the preceding chapter, that one primitive when joined to a -number of radicals^ gives its own sound to a large proportion of the characters thus formed. Of course, the sounds of the language were well understood in conversation, and the tones accurately distinguished long before the characters were made to which they were applied, but it appears highly probable that after the characters came into use, and when those who used them in writing endeavored also to talk in the same style, that some difficulty was found in being understood. Moreover, the words were all monosylla- bles, and many very common ones were . sounded precisely alike, which added to the doubt of the hearer. Ofie mode employed to reduce the difficulty has been referred to, that of combining two words of the same meaning, but having diiferent sounds, to express one idea ； and the great numbef of these dissyllabic combinations found in the writ- ten language, with the still greater number in use in the spoken, show how well suited it was found Jo remove this evil. Still, there were many cases in which doubt might arise, and to obviate it， the tones of the several characters were carefully distinguished. According to Dr. Morrison's Dictionary, which places all words with and without aspirates together, there are in the court dialect, four hundred ajid eleven different monysllables ； in the Fukien dialect there are more than double that number; and in the Canton, according to the Fan Wmi^ there are, including aspirated sounds, four hundred and thirty - seven. In each of the three, they are increased by the application of four tones, which are still further multiplied by dividing each into a high and a low tone. At the commencement of his studies, if he has the aid of a native teacher, the scholar should give his careful attention to the tones; but if he is without such assistance, no satisfactory progress can be made, and it is hardly worth his while to spend much time upon them. But with a teacher, let him spend an hour or more each day in simply reading Chinese, any book he has at hand, for the sole purpose of familiarizing himself with the sounds of the langu ige. Let him fol- low the teacher's voice as exactly as it is possible for him to do, not content with one, two, nor half a dozen trials, but until he is satisfied that his own ear detects no difference between the teacher's enuncia- tion and his own. Of course, no one can have any other standard of sound than this, and if this is not accurate, his pronunciation never will be. Constant practice at reading this way, (it is the Chinese mode,) imitating and following the teacher's voice, with his attention also specially directed to the same end, will sooner give the scholar a Ot READING AND WRITING, 49 practical knowledge of the tones than any other mode. He will learn the tone as an integral part of the sound of the character, and not as if it were an addition to it. Although it is impossible for a beginner to learn the tone of a charac- ter from barely observing any nice distinction of rules or diacritical marks, still the tones can be explained, and a few marks will material- ly aid the scholar who has already obtained an acquaintance with them, in recalling and renieniberirig the proper one ~ just as the notes of music aid the singer after he has learned the octave. Several au- thors* have attempted to explain the tones, and from their remarks a few paragraphs are brought together in this place, which will afford a brief outline of the subject. The four tones in Chinese are the P^ing shing, 平 even tone, the Sheung shing^ 聲 ascending tone, the Hii siting, 去 聲 departing tone, and the Yap shiug, 八 聲 entering tone. The last three tones are collectively called chdk shhig, JJ^ or deflected tones, but the jHng shing always retains its own name. Each is divided into an upper and lower tone, according as it is pronounced more or less elevated, making in all eight distinct intonations in two series of four each. The degree in which these two series vary from each other is not the same in all the tones ； the upper and lower 'p^ing shing being distinctly marked, while there is very little perceptible dif- ference between the upper and lower sheung shing. The pHng shing is precisely the musiical monotone, pronounced without elevation or depression, being the natural unconstrained ex- pression of the voice ； the Chinese say, "its even path is neither high nor low," Thus in the sentences, I am going to town ； 1 hope it will not rain ； You must look and see ； if the last word in each is sounded in somewhat of a dissatisfied or commanding tone, higher than the other words, the previous part of the sentence will naturally fall in the pHng shing. In questions, ut- tered in a pleasant inviting tone, the words preceding the last natural, ly fall in the upper p^ iiig shing ； as, Will you let me see it ' Will you come loo] The negative answer to such questions (spoken by the same voice), would naturally fall into the lower p^ing siting ； as, When I asked him, * Will you let me see it?' he said, * No, I'll do no such thing.' Here the different cadence of the question and reply illustrate the upper and lower i/ ing shbig. Native scholars consider this tone as the most iirqjurtaiil ； one writer says respecting it, "in harmonizing the tones, the greatest atiention should be given to the p^ing shing ； there- * See the preface to Medhursfs Dictionary of the Hokkeen dialect, Dyer*6 Vocabulary oi' the Hokkeen dialect, the i'ntroduction to the Chinese Chrestomathy. preface to Dr. iVIorrifion's Dictionary, Vol. I.， and the Chinese Repository, VoL VII., pagt; 57， and Vol. VI. ， page 579. ' 50 fore, the first eimiiciatiou makes thai tone ： raise the voice, iittd it makes the shiimg shing ； as it passes away, the hii shing is made the four tones completed, the yap shing is formed," The shtting shing is a rising inflection of the voice ending higher than it began, such as is heard in the direct question, pronounced in somewhat of a high, shrill tone ； ― "it loudly calls, vehement, ardent, strong." It is also heard in exclamatory words, as ah! Can it he! The last word of the preceding sentences are in the shiung shing. The hii shing is a prolonged tone, diminishing while it is uttered, just as a diminuendo, or an inverted swell, does in music, and sounded somewhat gruffly. The Chinese say that it "is clear, distinct, its dull, low path is long ；" and they call it the departing tone, because it goes away like flowing water never to return. It is the converse of the shtung shing, ending lower than it began. The lower hu shing is nearer a monotone, not so gruff as the upper。 The drawling tone of repressed discontent, as when one calls, but is still afraid of offending and ekes out the sound, may perhaps illustrate this tone. The yap shing is on the same key as the p^ing shing 、 and might be briefly described as that tone truncated or cut off ； in this dialect, it always ends in k， p， or t. The Chinese, having no orthography, cannot distinguish this tone as the foreigner does, by its consonantal termination ； they say, "it is short, snatched, abrupt and quickly trea* sured up," which pretty well describes it. It is， as if a man sounding the f^ing shing, should be suddenly taken with a hiccup, and stop it half way ； if the word lock be sounded, but the last two consonants omitted, it gives the yap shing. However the scholar will always re. cognize this tone by its termination. The correct application of the tones to every word in speaking or reading is the principal difficulty with which the beginner has to contend. In English,- they are all heard in conversation every day, according to the different humors of people, or their peculiar mode of enunciation ； but in that language, tones of voice never affect the meaning of the speaker,- except so far as they indicate his feel- ings ； and moreover, they are applied to sentences, rather than to isolated words. In Chinese, on the contrary, the tones are applied to every word, and have nothing to do either with accent or emphasis; in asking or answering, intreating of refusing, railing or flattering, sooth- ing or recriminating, they remain ever the same. The unlettered native knows almost nothing of the learned distinctions into four and eight tones, but he attends to them closely himself, and detects a .mispro- nunciation as soon as the learned man, while he is much less likely to catch a foreigner's meaning. A Chinese schoolmaster usually marks the tone of every character in the classical books which he puts into the hand of his pupil, but in printed books they are never marked, except in a few cases to prevent doubt, where the same character has two different tones and correspon. 'iing^ different significations. Thus, shik means to eat ； but when marked ^j^， it is read (sz\ and means to nourish or feed. Ld、 in the lower p 、 - mg shing means to labor ： biU /d in the lower or READING Ai\I» WIMTIXG. 51 hu shingy means to reward labor. W6 不 -jj means niiUlnesH, peace ； w6 is to harmonize. But even these are much oftener left un- marked than marked, for the intelligent reader is expected to learn their meaning from the context, ~ just as a present and to prese7it are never accented in English. The Chinese illustrate the modulation of the tones by the following diagram, which also shows their mode of marking them at the four corners of the character. When a Chinese is asked in what tone any given character is, and doubts concerning it, he runs it through the four, until his ear catches the true sound, and many persons have a habit of aiding their ear in doing this by turning down a finger for each tone. One character, employed, in connection with this diagram, to re- present to the native student the n)ode of sounding the tones, is j^, which has the whole four. Read Jm (in the p*mg shing), it means ease ； read (in the sMung), it means to dislike ； read im' (in tho hii)^ it means sufficient ; and read ip^ (in the yap sMng), it means to prostrate or conceal. The authority for the tones in this dialect is the Fan Wan 分 (or divided sounds), a small Tonic Dictionary in four volumes, in which more than seven thousand of the most common characters are arranged according to their sounds. They are divided according to their termination, into thirty-three orders as shown in the following table. The first half of the table contains those characters which are considered as the standards of sound; the characters in the second half have been selected from the body of the book to illustrate the lower tones, and to aid the scholar in discriminating the two series. It will be seen that the initial sounds in the two are (except in one instance) unlike, which results from the want of a complete number of characters in the lower tones having the same injti^il an those in the upper. OF READING AND WRITING. ― 1： ： 激^ or: 證 - 「#: ^滅 [2i:«E<^gE 纖感 紫 ffi 睾 孤 教 、g«H^ ®^ 麵 條耨 Sf 攀 €《 餒 4 《《躯 ^靈 繭雞^ M •3u!q„~ ..su!qs ..Muilja -iju 一" 一 b ^rt^ nfr sun^l 一！； S ^c-i £ S T •ioJL .ladd/l &5 suldiu *SHIHas.:LSHI,! J ； Bel ~>一！一 一 ； IBS ？ 3BJ sui; SU9M5 UIBSJJ ~J ？一 二 i ！ Bs, s ul」5 OS- 3 一 一一 UJl 一- 《zs jZS, 、> 二 Is n% 3》 《如 ad 、 、 JUST uml, I3d> 二>1 s> , 5) 二 JJJS UJS, UJS) OF READING A\D WIiniNG. 53 O ^ < 撒 it mm ^ 碟 <0驟 ttl^ 《藝 鍾鼷^ 翅靉 1 每^ ^龔纖 '聲] 15： 4 朶:^ 暴 *^ 鯛 攝» 缓 l&TttEH^ 、！^ W 堂:^ wag^iB 標^ 医 frgzjg^iiHKi^wci l^CE)C^O^-^{^^CCr^^lOO^*Q0050^C^^CO ^ pH I-H 15 2- 二 s ,J 身 1 is ,CS5J J, J, ！ J, in. ！ l> 一|| 芎 I- 【lw 一 osj> iJJ> 赠 54 OF RKADINO AAD WHI I INC. This table of sounds should l)0 learned thoroughly? in their proper order together with all the characlers of the upper series, and it will be a good exercise for the scliolar to read over with his teacher the lists of characters which are t'oumi in the index (leaves 1 ― 13) of the Fan Wan^ making him enunciate them very distinctly, and distinguish the two series of upper and lower tones, which are there placed together. The necessity of accurately learning the tones and the aspirates, cannot be too strongly impressed on the beginner. A great part of his usefulness will depend on his ability to converse, and people will hear him with much greater pleasure if he speaks accurately as well as fluently. There are several deviations from the standard in pronouncing the words comprised under several of the classes, which perhaps arises from an endeavor to multiply the number of difterent sounds in conversation. For instance, some of the wqrds ending in ai of the 2d order, in au of the 5th, in an and at of the 8th, in ang and ap of the 15th, and in am and ap of the 17th, have a tendency to run into the long vowel sounds of di， duy an and dt， dng and dk, and of dm and dp of other orders ； in some instances the change is complete, in others it is about half way. Many of the words ending in ing and ik of the 7th order, are usually heard sounded as eng and ek, while others, which are placed in the same order in the Fan Wan, are by most of the common people sounded ang and ak， differing a very little from the words in the 15th order. The termination Uy in ku of the 12th order, in more than half of the words placed in it, is exchanged for b ； an attempt appears to have been made by the compilers of the work to discriminate between the two; in some words the distinctipi) is well marked between the u and the b, while jn others, some doubt arises which way the word should be written. Further observations on these 33 orders are to be found on pages viii ― x of the Introduction lo the Chinese Chresto- mathy. The plan of marking the tones, when writing the sounds of the character in Roman letters, is a great assistance to the scholar in re- membering them ； he by degrees associates a certain mark with a certain tone, and the one aids in recalling the other. In the Fukien dialects, there are only seven tones (the upper and lower sh^ung shmg being regarded as one), which are thus marked in Medhurst's Dictio. nary. • 4 kwun. PHng shing. < i §^ kwUn. " 7 . S 棍 ho'Un. Hu shmg* \ 君)^ kwun \ 、展 kwiin, Sheung shing. < ( 1^ kwun. i kmit. Yap shing. ^ 滑 kwiiL In Dr. Morrison's Dictionary, the tones are not appended to the word, being written only once in brackets adjoining each character. Jn the Chrestomathy, Jones' system of spelling is employed, which re in snow, flow, glow ~ e. g. A. LES. 8 - 3. 5. 58 or RKAt»tNG AW wmnm, 6. < 9. 12. 13. u pronounced as in bull, pull ； or as oo in foot^ bookie, g, 工 hung. u pronounced as in rule ； or oo in school, fool^e. g. 門 "^！》^ L tX 紘 ， 7. ii pronounced as in tune ； the French sound— e. g. ch'^u. (ai pronounced as in aisle ； as ie in tie ； or as i in life, but closer ― e. g, 畏 窗 i' di pronounced nearly like the Word aye ― e. g. jj» 圣 kwdi. ' au pronounced as mi in plough, our ; or as oiv in cow, brow, but closer 一 e, g. 叙 jfau, ^ kau. du pronounced like the preceding, with the a long ― e. g. ― kdu. ■ 、 10. hi pronounced with both letters distinct, resembling the collo- quial contraction say 'em ― e. g. chtung. 11. iu pronounced as ew in peiv, but more open or lengthened 一 e. g. 斜 紘 oi pronounced as in oil; or oy in joy^ alloy ~ e. g. noi. ui pronounced nearly as in Jluid, ruined, but more open ~ e. g. 14. 15' 16. 17. 18. 19, 20. 21. 22. 23. 24, 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. 30. 31. y ui pronounced like the preceding, with u long ~ e. g. ~j^f{ii, CONSONANTS. ch pronounced as in chair, cheap, f pronounced as in fine, fair, face. 、h pronounced as in he, liome, house, k pronounced as in kite, key, king. - kw pronounced as qu in quite, quash. I pronounced as in lane, lay, low, long, in pronounced as in may, man, much, n pronounced as in nay, new, no. Jig pronounced as in singing : as an initial sound it may be re- presented by sounding the word hanging, omitting the first two letters ― e. g. 我 ngd, ^ ngdn. p pronounced as in pay, pomp, pound. ' s pronounced asin son, sea, say. sJi pronounced as in shall, she, show. sz， pronounced with a strong emission of breath, as if followed by i half suppressed ~ e. g. 士 sz\ I pronounced as in time, tune, tent, ts pronounced as in wits, bits, tsz^ pronounced like sz\ with only the addition of a t ~ e. g. ID pronounced as in .wind, woe, mil. y pronounced as in young, your, youth. OF READING AND WRITING. 59 Some remarks on writing have already been made (see pa go 2)， but the subject demands fuller explanations and directions. The Chinese are great admirers of calligraphy? and take unwearied pains to write their characters in a uniform, correct, and elegant manner. Correct- ness in writing is, indeed, regarded as more important than elegance, but to the eye of a Chinese a stiff, disproportioned character is very displeasing. After the copy -slip books mentioned above have been copied repeatedly, the teacher requites his pupil to copy by the eye upon paper ruled into squares of the proper size ； this teache? him to proportion the characters, so as to write all, whether the strokes be more or less numerous, in nearly the same space. In addition to this, the scholar provides himself with a painted board, colled fan pdi^ upon which, with a pencil dipped in blackened water he writes the charac- ters repeatedly in a free and bold manner. All these modes should be more or less practiced by the foreign student ； they will make the shape and composition of the character very familiar. The usual mode of holding the pencil is shown in the subjoined figure. At first, it will seem irksome to hold it in this manner, but a few trials, made at intervals, will soon habituate the hand to the motion. Minute rules are given for forming the diflerent parts of characters by authors who have paid particular attention to this subject. One of the best treatises on writing is that of Wong Yaukwan, called Pat man T% 筆陣圃 or Plates and Rules for the Pencil. thu lak, -no Him twcing cliak> fafy nail stroke. 葬 yeuk, ch'ak, leuk> dot. horizontal, perpendicular, hook. spike. swe 3p. E.ich of these is varied a little, which gives rise, according to Wong, to 82 different forms ； all of them are found in his work, with illustra- tive examples under each. In order to aid the memory, each one of the varieties has a specific name, some of them very fanciful, but illustrating the minuteness with which the Chinese have studied tho 流海是 £ 友 着脅央 IT 眷 t, ，膿 181. 申中巾 牟犖羊 aH 乃毋力 王身 tST 吒 "合金> 琴衣 各 ^,^^1^H^ 竈 i 晶 ^費 曰田由 ^.1 循氣 亂色 MMM 宇，^ 定割 至聖孟 盞.^ 娘議 、 目卹闺 固川 升邗^ 伊 侈 #修> ^然 淋：^ §^,必急勉1勉拖天——义；州文」 • iW 禪 f.^sr 焉 if s ^ 野朝故 1^ 貌劑談 *l gwKissMf 雰仰 善華街 ssf 豫 . OF READING AM) WRITING. 61 characters of their language. It is unnecessary, however, for the foreign student to attend much to these minutiae, further perhaps than to read them over. He will more readily learn the proper form of cha- racters by copying them, in any or all the ways that Chinese scholars employ. Tiie accompanying table contains tour characters under each of all the varieties given by Siiiu Wing, another autlior on calli- graphy, in his copy-slip book. This book is one of those previously described, printed in white letters on a black ground, and the student cannot do batter in order to learn to write well proportioned clmracters than to copy them until he can write them by the eye. It may, however, be considered an unnecessary outlay of time in trying to learn to write an elegant hand, for native copyists can probably al- ways be procured when necessary. With regard to this, the scholar must determine f"r himself how far he will carry his lessons in writing, according to the nse he intends to put his skill to. Further particulars, with a translation of Shiu Wing's directions for every variety of character, will be found in the Chinese Chrestomathy, pages 19 ― 41. The mode of counting the number of strokes in a character ought to be noticed. The Chinese, when searching for a word in the dic- tionary, always write it with their finger, counting the strokes as they write. Bat this is a alow way, and the scholar should learn to ascer- tain the number of strokes by inspection, that is, by learning to add up the number of strokes by looking at the constituent parts of the character. For instance, 樂 is composed of four parts, severally formed of 3, 5， 3， and 4 strokes, which together make 15 strokes. A little practice will make this very easy, and in the end save much time. The scholar, while practicing with the pencil, will do well to at- tend also to the runninfj-hand form of the characters ； one variety is called hang tsz* tz^^ cr hang shii ^-y - and the other ts^d tsz， 草 字, or plant character. Both these forms of characters are employed in common transactions 'of life, and to many people are more familiar than the correct and full form found in books. They occupy nearly tluj same place in Chinese as common writing does in English, though not so essential, since many persons always write in the full form. There are certain rules for contracting the different, parts of characters, particularly in the hang tsz\ which can be learned from copies written by the teacher. Chinese lads learn it by practice, or from copy-slip books. The Chile Ts'd TsHn Tsz' Man \§ 草 f 字 文 or Thousand Character Classic in the Correct and Running Hand, is one of (he^ooks used to teach running-hand. The text is written in both forms in parallel columns and copied by placing a sheet of thin paper upon the page. 失 OF READING AND WRITING. 61 characters of their language. It is unnecessary, however, for the foreign student to attend much to these mimitiae, further perhaps than to read them over. will more readily learn the proper form of cha- racters by copying tliein, in any or all the ways that Cliinese scholars employ. Ttie accompanying table contains four characters under eacli of all the varieties given by Shin Wing, anotlier author on calli- graphy, in his copy-slip book. This book is one of those previously described, printed in white letters on a black ground, and the student cannot do better in order to learn to write well proportioned characters than to copy them until he can write them by the eye. It may, however, be considered an unnecessary outlay of time in trying to karn to write an elegant hand, for native copyists can probably al- ways be procured when necessary. With regard to this, the scholar must determine ff»r himself how far he will carry his lessons in writing, according to the use he intends to put his skill to. Further particulars, with a translation of Shiu Wing's directions for every variety of character, will be found in the Chinese Chrestoniathy, pages 19 ― 41. The mode of counting the number of strokes in a character ought to be noticed. The Chines?, when searching for a word in the dic- tionary, always write it with their finger, counting the strokes as they write. Bat this is a slow way, and the scholar should learn to ascer- tain the number of strokes by inspection, that is, by learning to add up the number of strokes by looking at the constituent parts of the character. For instance, 樂 is composed of four parts, severally formed of 3, 5， 3, and 4 strokes, which togc^ther make 15 strokes. A little practice will make this very easy, ami in the end save much time. The scholar, while practicing with the pencil, will do well to at- tend also to the running-hand form of the characters ； one variety is called hat}g tsz* ^ 茳，， or hang shii ； and the other ts^d tsz， 草 字， or plant character. Both these forms of characters are employed in common transactions "of life, and to many people are more familiar than the correct and full form found in books. They occupy nearly tlui same place in Chinese as common writing does in English, though not so essential, since many persons always write in the full form. There are certain rules for contracting the different, parts of characters, particularly in the hang tsz\ which can be learned from copies written by the teacher, Chinese lads learn it by practice, or from copy-slip books. The Chile Ts'd TsHji Tsz' 3Ia7i 直 草 ^ 字 文 or Thousand Character Classic in the Correct and Running Hand, is one of the^ooks used to teach ranning-hnnd. The text is written in both forms in parallel columns and copied by placing a sheet of thin paper upon the page- 62 LESSONS ^IN READING. LESSONS IN READING. The following sentences are all selected from good Chinese writings, such as the Sam Kw6k CM, Ltd Chdi, &c. Each one of them forms a complete period, and is read from left to right for convenience in printing the sound, and the signification underneath. The literal trans- lation of each word is placed underneath its sound, and the free idio- matic translation at the foot of the page. To derive all the benefit pos- sible from the lessons, the sound and sense of every character as it here stands should be committed to memory ； so that if the Chinese line be covered, every character can be written by seeing its sound ； if the sounds be covered, the line of Chinese can be read off fluently ； or if the line of English he^xposed, the Chinese characters and sound will immediately recur to the mind. 1 呂^ 無義之 A 不可 信& LU ^Pot? no principle ，s man, not can believe truly. 2 ^ % 守 分以待 a 時不 可 命 Waty tshan 、shau fan} H toi^ dHn ^shij paU 'h6 Hi ming^ Succumb mvself keeping place by waiting heaven's time, not cam with fate 爭 & tchang quarrel, ' 3 吾舆 舉先無 m 何 it 引兵！ &叱 s,Ng ^ii Fung^ iSin itnd kwiku ih6 hV ^yaii :h6 -yau ^ng-. Just while what ordered, not can ' be unfulfilled. 5 此 計 逾 行 不可遲 || 吳 'TV? kai) ch^uh sha)ig, paU ^h6 ！, chH ^ng-. This plan quickly accomplished, not can tardilv miss. 6 旣 子 * 相 請 我 0fl. 日 便 來赴赛 iKi ^Tsz^ king* ustung ^ts^ ing^ higd fining yaU pin^ Joi fu^ in\ Already Tsz'king has invited, 1 to-morrow then come to feast. 7 不 、多 言來日 到 府下公 靖 Pat) pity d6 sirt, doi yati tb^ ^fti ha} 、hing -i. Not needed much talking, coming day coms-to office down publicly consult. 8 昆一 八編巾 遺 服 ft 船 m n Kin* yaU ^yan ckzoin Jcxa Ty- fu ，：, Ub)- isoi- s,shua ^fau^^ndt Saw a mm, silken cap. Turn dress, sitting on vessel's head, it- was 孔 明 ^Hung iTning ^yi. Hungming' indeed. 19 向慕 先生矛 德未得 ff 晤今幸 H6u7}g' mb- isin 、shcwg iis'oi tah m9 Lil:y pdi^ 'iig^ dam hang^ Long esteemed your talents virtue, not-yet obtained respect meet, now happy 遇 ng u\ lal meeting. LESSORS L\ READING. (35 20 a 張飛 怒 目模 茅 立禹 于橋上 Kffi' cCkSung nd' viuk> ^wdiig mau, tap)— ^md <.u <¥ iic shhrng'. Saw Cheung Fi, menacing eyes, rested spear, standing horse on bridge top. 21 孔 明 在 願求一 、Hung ming 1 ItlTl • Hungming where is ？ I -wish to seek an interview. 22 賢 弟 見 過^ 僕却 * 15 fai)- Worthy brother seen have 'Ng's prince, then coining c' onverse words. 23 何 事 彺 心 寢 食 俱 廢 tsoi) - 。sam, Hs^ am shiky ik^ it What affair in heart, sleeping eating both gone ？ 24 兩 國 相 爭 不 斬 3 便 ■Leung kwdky <.seung 、diang， pah ^ chain Joi S2，>. Two states together contending, not kill coming messenger. 2.-^ 子 % 休 問 來 便 a 、Tsz' king) (yau 7mn、 Joi pin- kin) , Tsz'king cease asking, coming day then see. 26 瑜曰 軍中無 戯 — *- P <.kwan ccJmng i?nd U said, army midst have-no idle words. 27 曹 操一馬 歩水 寧 feS 有一百 ：五十 Ts*6 Ts*6's cavalry, infantry, marine troops, about were one hundred fifty 榦 亭 ' M man''-. more myriads. hitherto have had no opportunity of paying my respects ； now I have the pleasure of meeting you. 20. He saw Cheung Fi, with menacing eyes and rested spear, stand- ing his horse on the bridge. 21. Where is Hungming ？ I wish to seek an interview. 22. When you, worthy sir, have seen the prince of ，Ng， then return to me to talk over the matter, 23. What is there on your mind that vour sleep and appetite have both failed ？ ' 24. When two states are at war, public messengers are not killed. 25. Tsz'king cease to ask, for to-morrow you will know about it. 26. U said, * v e have no idle talk in the army.' 27. IV 6 IViVs cavalrv, infantry, and marines^ wore in all about one million five liundred thousand. GO LESg-oNs lis RliAtHlSG H 瑜 大 驚 fJT fdi- thing, 【f inucli alarmed, 丞 井 1 勿 iShing seung^ mat m 臂 Ik If thin h6n' 'miin rtowcd perspiration filled 言 恐 冇 it 漏 ci/N 'hung -ydu siU lav/ Yoiir excellency, do-not speak, lest there-be leak 3( »: 連 日 不晤君 顔何 期 貴 休不安 :^Li7i yat, paf, ,ng、kwan &ngdn, Ji6 JH kwai、 'i^ai paU M . Successive days not seen your face, why now your body not well ？ ai, 冬 霧迷 it 百歩 之外 A 亦不昆 7^*' wid- cviai 7ndn, pal" pd'- ,rhi ngoi\ ct/an ylk 、― 'pa(> /c'm、 • Thick fog concealed covered hundred step ，s beyond, riian even not visibl 32 寧望山 i 靑水 % 景 致 d " 'mong- ishdn dsHng 'shu sew' , 'king cliV Distal" seeing hills distinct, water picturesque, prospect Jine- f 自 幼 熟 讀兵書 深 ，丄" fsz"- yav、 shvk, luk, qmig 。shi" ^slwm I from youth' tliorourrhly read military works, fully 常 ；33 IS 之道 V- cshhmg, unlike usual. 知 if know deception ngat- ichi I'd'-. rules. 34 tt 船拽起 ；fe 帆 乘 J{H shun yai- (hi -mun cfdn cshing sht/n- rfung hii" -Ivi. His vessel hoisted raised full sail, improved favorable wind went away. 35 孤意 已 * 先 生勿疑 Our determination already fixed, sir do-not doubt. 28. U was so much alarmed that the flowing perspiration covered his arms. 29. Lot not your excellency (i. e. the prime minister) speak about -it, lest the affair become divulged. 30. For several days I have not seen you ； 、vhv now are you so ill? ^ ^ 31. The thick fog concealed things, so that at the distance of more than a hundred paces even a man was not visible. "/ 32. Looking at a distance the hills were distinct, and the water picturesque, — the prospect was unusually fine. -' 33, From mv vouth, I have thoroughly read military authors, and fullv know the rules of deception and strategy. ;^4. The sails being hoisted to their fall extent, he took advantaj^e of the iViir wind, and departed. 35. Mv rovul ficUirjiiiiKiiiun is ;iljc;ulv ！ ixcd, anrl vou sir, nerd n'" (i7 得 功 者 赏 何 計 賣 賤 砰 Tak, ,kung 'die \sheung, Ji6 Obtaining iiKjritorions persons reward, why kat reckon Vk. kwai' tshi'- .le 37 詩 詞 Poetry, songs, 38 曹、 子 sTVd 'Tsz, 歌： ballads, 建 詩 fays, ift 妙: m 當 時 excellent preeminent that day, 成七步 世竿其 w shing Is^aU pd-j shaV 'h&n ui. p4 曄 Ts6 tossed cup sky in metamorphosed into one hundred 逢 而 飛 一 xu fin- ci 、fi. pigeons, encircled palace and flew. 51 ^ 不 相 今 & 何 處 iseung Mn) ， ikam ikii Long not each-other seen, now live what place ？ 52 孟 雄 it 行 將 欲 何 往 Mang^ taJt、 Jiang 、S •Mangtak this walk about wishing where go ？ 53 某 今 M 兵 时 w It 爲國 家' -Mau Mng tping V() ts^aki ching) teat- kw6h、， I now raise troops ' destroy rebel, truly for country's house 除害耳 <,ch^u hoi- -？. drive-off trouble. 54 至 舉深月 明 ft 策 ，步入 後 圜 Chi) yt- isham uU cming^-Wmi ch^dl'^ cheun^- pd- yopi hau- din. At night late moon light, Wan taking cane walking entered rear garden. 55 等綠錄 小 人 何 ；£. 桂 齒 (7Vz， Hang liik> luk、 siu cyan^ Ji6 tsuk> kwa" 'c/i4? This sort so so small men, what worth hang-on teeth ？ 56 轉 盼 間 狐 忽 化 一美八 (Chiln p^dn^ 《人' dw， cu fat> fa" yaU -mi ^an ， Turning gazing whilst, fox suddenly metamorphosed a beautiful person, 光 艷奪目 -, ikw67ig i/rt- tilt I mi,l'i. bright lustrous fixed eyes. 50. Tso Ts^z', tossing the cup into the air, it was metamorphosed into a hundred pigeons, which flew around the palace. 51. We have not seen each other for a long time, where do you now live ？ 52. Where does Mangtak intend going in this walk ？ 53. I am now raising troops to destroy this rebel, simply for the purpose of averting harm from the imperial family. 54. Late at night, when it was moonlight, Wan, taking a cane, walked into the rear garden. - 55. Why longer speak about such a contemptible set of fellows ？ 56. In the twinkling of an eye, the fox was metamorphosed into a beautiful person ― her bright splendor fixed the gaze. 57 汝無 s 獻讒 欲害 好八耶 hoi- 'hd ^yan eye. You without cause offer accusations wishing injure good man eh ' 5 8 寧 曰 我 数 十 年 不 食亦不 s'J's? ii", -ngo sh(V shap> ^nhi pafy sink, yik, paU Ts'y? said, I several tens years not cat and not 15^ 日 食千羊 亦能徹 s^jotig ； yali shiki ds^ m cyeung yik> snang isun-. matter ； day eat thousand sheep and can finish. 59 車 已 去 遠布緩 轡于土 岡 < Ku H M) -iin^ Po、 tin'' pV- dl (/， d Mng Carriage already gone far, P6 slacked bridle on earthy hillock 之 上 BR 罄車塵 Pft 惜 痛 恨 tchi sMung、 -ngdn m6ng- Jcu ccli^an fdn^ sik) t^iing^ han-. I ，s top, eyes beheld carriage's dust, sighing grieved painud exceedingly 60 布 曰吾 欲殺牝 老賊奈 ^ Po' ' c'ng yuk)— shut. Hs^z' Hb is' ah, noi)- sh9 P6 said, I wish kill this old rebel, only is 父子之 情 恐 惹 後 A m 諭 fu' Hsz, kcU sls^ing, 'hung -ye huu- ,ycm H ImiK father son ，s relations, fear induce after men reflect remark. 61 布 拔 1^ 刀 制臂！ IS 血爲誓 Pd) pall tdi^ dd ts^z'' pi) cUuU huU cwai shai-. P6 drew belt sword pricked arm drew blood for oath. 6 2 卓 喜曰； 夜 夢 一龍單 Ch^&uh tdi' 'hi ii", c'ng ye' mimg- yut) dung chdii? Ch*euk much pleased said, I night dreamed one dragon covered 身今 B 果得 叱， 喜 信 、shan, 、( kam yaU 'kw6 tak、 、U、 z' 'hi sun' • jyje, to day truly obtained the joyful verity. 57. Do you thus needlessly bring in accusations, desiring lo injure a good man ！ 58. TVz， replied, "If I should not eat for several tens of years it would be of no consequence, while, in one day, 1 could consume a thousand sheep. ， 59. The carriage was already distant, when P5, slacking his bridle on the top of 'a hillock, and following with his eyes the dust, sighed most deeply. 60. P5 said, " wish to kill this old rascal, but, on account of our relation of [adopted] father and son, I fear lest it will induce the criticism of future ages. 61. P6, drawing his belt sword, pricked blood from his arm to de- clare his oath. i'y2, CliV、'd" niiirli )»1«'Mso(K said, vfii tlir iii^lit, I drraiueil thai u 71 後 63 卓 出 塢 上 拿前遮 Ch^euli) clival y 、U' -shhing Jcu ； Js^ rn ^shing ^ts^z^ <,shi Jiang avongpa' (cMsz,)-? reputation daily increases, why not improve this time to do ruler tyrant ，s affair ？ Ch*euk's hauberk could not be pierced, but wounded in the arms, he tell from his carriage, 67. In my armory is a valuable sword just sharpened ； you can try to speak about it (the business), but if your words are not straight, forward then I shall beg to use the sword, 68. Although 【 am not clever, yet I wish to go into the midst of the multitude of troops, and get his head to present to your excellency. 69. Yung, remonstrating with Ts^d, said, lord Y6ung is a man whose family for four generations has maintained an unsullied virtue; why do you criminate him on account of the Messrs, Un? 70. Counselor Ching Yuk, speaking to Ts^5, said, Your honor's reputation is now daily increasing in dignity ； why do you not take advantage oi* this opportunity to become the ruling prince ？ LK^r«SOiV!s K> READING. 7 1 帝曰 朕 今 欲 看 皇 敏 * Tap iUij chain- ikam puk> hon' iwong shuk) she- tip" Emperor said, we now wish see imperial uncle shoot arclier-likc. S 德 領命 上腾， t 、草 中趕 起 sUn f(tk、 -ling ming- 'sheung -mdy faU 、tst d ichtmg ^kdn 'hi , Untak obeyintr order mounted horse, suddenly grass midst drove up 一^ 玄德 射 之 一 箭 正 巾 m 兒 yat> iUn talc) she' fsm^ ching^ chimg^ -nd t^d\ one hare ； Untak shooting it one shot , directly hit the hare. 7 2 建 寧二年 四月堅 曰 帘 御 温 德- Ki7}^ ciling, cnvit sz^^ ti", mdng- yati, taP ii- ( Wan Taky Kiniiiiig, 2d year, 4th mbnth, 15lh da)', emperor visitiitg Mild Virtue.. 殿方 K 座 殿角 ft a If 起 只 a ti?i^-y cnl v;niishcd, and siuUlciily ilicrc was loufl tliuhder 74 LESSONS IN READING. and heavy rain, together with hail, which, falling till midnight, stop- ped, having ruined innumerable dwellings. 73. He thereupon selected gentle horses, famous falcons, and ex- cellent dogs, with bows and arrows ； when all things were in readiness, TV 6， having first marshaled his troops without the city-walls, entered and invited his majesty to take a hunt. 74. Then giving reins to his horse, be joined in battle, but Tin Wai, after engaging in a few rencontres, turned his horse and fled ； the brave man, only looking straight before him, pursued after him, but not heeding his steps, both he and his horse tumbled into a pit. 75. Ts^5, hastily coming out of his tent, shouted to the officers of the army to retire, and, vmloosing his bonds with his own hands, quickly disrobed himself and clothed him, bidding him to be aeate paty ct. • are flowers beneath converse court government, rather consider not right. 82 蘇 友白須 臾之間 郎將二 言# tSu ^Yau pah csii ^i'l ichi Jcd?h tsik) dseung i- pdki tiuin (im. also without ill-will. 81. When at leisure and enjoying a fine prospect, it is best to do nothing but quaff wine and write poetry ； while we are among the llowers, it is, in my opinion, pot exactly proper to converse about the court and government. 82. Su Yaiipak, after a moment's interval, took the two tlinmes.for poetry, and half in a running hand, half in a text hand, wrote the llowered card paper full, and wirh both hands gave jt to lns5. 83. The young lady replied, * The rivers King and Wai can he dis. tiuguished, black and white are not easily blended; if papa cannot 10 move his doubts by delaying, why not bring the two young niou logether in: one hall and give thoni a themq for trial ？ It will not on- ly deckle wlio is handsome and who is ugly, but we can in this way S4 吳 翰 林見 黜 退了 蘇友白 前 i'Ng Hon- Jam kin' ckut, uP ^ Yau pdk> ds^w ^Ng pencil forest had cast back already S6 Yaupdk fore 程雖 |±! 了 一時之 氣 然 心下也 tchHng, isui cU uty 刁 iw， yat> csht ccM liV , an <^wm hcV- -yd 'road, although issu ed, one occasion ，s anger, still heart in alno 有三分 不過意 ^pau iSmi ^ts^ang ^un 'fan ? Pak Mr, asking said, two brothers fine writings yet done or-no ？ 87 白公 道我兒 我今日 看張蘇 Paki Jmng td^ higo si ^ng6 Jcam yaU h6?i' i Cheung tSu P^k Mr. said, my child, I to day saw Cheuno- sa 二入 行徑倶 A 有可 疑幾乎 b 被 t- ipan Jiang king) ， (.yam, iin hail- hdki tuk> 。shi" \sc isz'K j 6. If it is so, it will be best for you : lirsl to speak, when I will follow. ^ ^K6m wd、 iSin ishatig isin ihri (AaM， ！ Hang hig6 Jean chu~ { You must hear accurately, and closely I follow me. , ~]Si iii^ ding icJian ^kan %'an higS eking) , 、hd d). j 7. If that is the way, please distin- j guish the four sounds by marking them. | ^Kdm wd-, Hs^ ing <.shing ^wd hai- maf> ojam ； Fuk> fdn、 hai' maty tyam oii ^ - EA. LKS. 1 1 ) 呢 解 舆 皆 生 字 唤 卜 得免 先吓 呢 字昵做 字而而 請睇 係 字聲平 書野呌 幸得免 字典 個 書乜上 ft 乜話个 常可幸 個字. 乜丄 C 二 字 係七 t A ^ t 别呢岢 話 係乜： 字 畫 .si 有冇個 官話係 叢多字 解奇 解字 白建 個 幾又略 怪同出 檬個音 0. 箇係係 係呢叫 英个不 不曰個 s 解個 部入畫 個字共 一 個七音 82 EXERCISES IN CONVERSATION. Each place has its own local pronun- ciation, all places are not alike, but the court dialect is universally current, K6k, 'yau 磁） 'wd, chHc' ch'u' stating; tdh^ sMn ^wd tsuki ^wd Hang -ngS i- 'hiii ^d. Being learning ，s man, certainly must have a siiigle beginning commen- cement first putting hand eh. cWai hdki ki、 、yan、 piU ting- -yau yaf) k6* 、cJiH ich^d csin ^mdi 、shau l6k>. 24. If you do not understand the simple text, then you should examine the commentary, -Ni cm 'hhi pdki s 膨"， Isau- \koi 'f^ai chi? dd* 處 話. 也. 唔 ， 請明 . ^ 話 官 至 知 得 解性 曉. 講 解 土但 宇我曉 ffi • 未 喻 . -0 各同的 八解你 久好講 我譬你 有唔 行個 請樣呢 句唔再 句使聽 煩一 初寫 俗呀 定 先 .就 有 生嘸曉 初， 文 光白虜 八始. 白嗨 者 請 明 我 噺個 ^嘵 a 學 句句等 學， 一乎唔 ® 各處通 由字： ^曾個 我你此 你我多 匀爲二 一 話^ 有 ffi.fe: 該 FXERCISES IN CONVERSATION. 83 25. Please sir write several large characters for ine. 、Tst ing iSin in' Jai -ago 、st dd. 26. 1 must again request you to teach me to write. Tsoi- HsHng -m kdu- ^ng6 \se, tsz"". Let me write some large characters for voLi to copy by laying paper upon them. '^？ Lr '^^ : 《"2 /^z'- -m yan^ • ： 27, It is rtgcessapy first to ' rule black fines to copy that edict, f tsin kAn^ k& k6ik、 i.cU du ko" ^cheung kd! shV • Do you wish me to write the text hand, or the running hand, or the plant character? -Ni lu^ -ng6 ^si ^kdi ishU, yik、 vmki shang , -'ng hifti 〜g jin p&ti kit ； ts^ah tsiiti ts^aU itn ku\ ts^aU lull ts^aU itn pdU ku^ . -^Pdi lull tsak> shapi luk> kii^ loky. 37. I have made an attempt [to speak] ； taking the meaning of the sen- tence I have spoken, please, sir, write a sentence having the same signification. 'Ngo shV yaU shi\ dseung -ng6 f sz，） ^koiig yaU kii) *^wd HsHng ain 、shang yau- chW -ngd sz^^ 、s 色 yat、 kii^ jd. Do you wish it written in the court dialect or in the provincial? ^Se ikiin wd^ iing^ ^st pah ^wd swi ？ 38. I purchased a set of the Four Books yesterday ； ])lease mark them. Tsoki yoli -mai //"/) /' >S，?） i Shii, 法 不 „ ^字 語 語 ^ 言 言 霄 言 十 我話 我呀白 四 文 詞 分死^ 接襯嘆 慨五五 七七， ：則 將句 照句冩 套 合. 但 檨 有分辭 辭辭辭 様係律 1^ 律 ._律 試一又 一 定 一號 作 ^睹 S 字黠 語語 語 S 絶五七 七排^ 1 講生 S 話 貿你 檨呢合 意 字 活 字起 榑朿歇 係五句 句.^ ,5- 甲？ 先 思官 * 日 請 ^未亦 達實有 虛有辭 辭辭詩 有四 八 il 八 六我意 請意骂 話昨書 EXERCISES m CONVERSATION. 85 I must trouble you to give mo the marking hoards, which will make it much easier to mark them. <7o ifdn 'pi Jc6、 kd/p、 ^pdn Hang 'ng6 、hd hdK 39. How many volumes has this set ？ iiVz fd' .shit %t d6 pd' ？ 40. Are you able to speak English ？ ^Nt ^ai ^k6ng t Ying wa} hn 1 1 have studied it six months, and un- derstand it only a very little. ^'Ng6 h6ki Jcw6) hiki kd、 iiii Uuki Uuki *htu tak> tiky cche. 多 m 你稗 m 夾 板 等 我 好 易號 套 冬 歷 it m 1# 曰 學 過 六 個月 暴 晓得 的绪 Conversation with a Comprador. 1 What is your name? ^Ni kiu'tsd^ ?nat) ixning? It is Alai. 'Ng6 kW A' Hai. 2. How old are you now ？ ^Ni Jcam s,nin %i idi^ d' ？ , Twenty-four years. P shapi sui* , 3. Have you a father and mother ? ^Nt ^vau fHi s 严》 ' 、乂） 二 ^ - 二 丄丄 ；'， ， • Yes, and also oi^ either and two younger brothers. " " ,、 、 ^ Yaitj ikim ^yau yat^ k& d》 丄' 6， H6ung k6、 sai) Hd dim. 4. Where does your father live? ,Ni Hd W chii^ t^oi' ,pin ch'u' ？ In the country, near Caza Branca. Tsoi} ^Mung hd^ ka?i} ^TsH/i ishdn. 5. How far distant? About thirty [Chinese] miles. iSdm if6ng san\ k6m? shtung^ hdK 6. Are you married ？ Yes sir. 你 i^M 汝 "t 名 我叫 阿艘 你今 年幾大 P 牙 二 十四歲 你有父 母冇呀 有兼有 一亂 5^ 哥兩個 你 老 子 綱撩添 往^ 邊 狂鄉下 有幾遠 三唐 }凡 你 娶親未 娶 5| 近前山 路呀 咁上下 86 一 ^^^^ ^ EXERCISES IN CONVRRSATIOIV . 7. If I hire von, how much wagos do you wish to have each month ？ cw %ai hig6 ch^ ii^ kiV Jmng, yaU uti tu' do Jcuvg mgan an? Five dollars a month. PNg ko^ cfigan ds^in yaU ilU. 8. In what gentleman's house have you already lived ? - 、V/ i^sin yaU tsoi-

In Mr. P.，s hong a long time. TsoV- '-Ml sz''- A'fw) -leung kd* iiti hndi pdn^^ ^ni 、Jd tshi tdi) k^oi^ Jai ail I I will now go back, and i.mitiediately bring them here. -ye sz^- db cwai -m shir-man- 、hai W . Certainly ； I know the dispositions of every one of them very well. TIsz"- itn de; y(d、 dt -ngd dd shilfy tak> -k^ii ^pan sing^ ki^ l6k>. : 15. 1 want you to have breakfast ready every morning at eight o'clock. 'TVd , ^ngd shapi pdt^ km-. 3, Select out such clothes as are ragged, and take tlrein to be mended. 、Kim ； ling^ ngoi^ ^yau %i kin^ shati ^shau Idti)-, i，m ^pd tak> W 1(5!" . 4. In that basket there are some dirty clothes; take them to be washed, and write a list and give it to me. Kd^ hi、 Zap> ~yaa tik> at dsb a fuki, oiim 、mi， 、s't if da dan kw6* I will now read the list for you to hear: six shirts, three pair of pantaloons, three pair of stockings, five jackets, one vest, two handkerchiefs, one pair of gloves, two sheets, one pillow-case, one suit of sleeping clothes, one towel, one neckcloth; in all twenty-seven pieces. iF tkd tuki k6) if m dan hit d^in^ W •• luki kW hon^ ishd?n， isdm ^fiw fu\ isdiii tiiV 7ndt>, ^^fig km- ichang ^shdm^ yaU kill- pui^ 、sam, -leiing ^fiu 、shau ikan， yah tup ^shaulapy^ Heung icheung ^p^i ddn, yaU k6、 ^cham. toi ？、 yaU fiC shui' (i, yaU ^ftu minr Jean, yaU sfi tu Vcing ikan ； kung- ya} ts^ a(-> kin}* 5. How much does the washerman want per hundred for washing ？ . 7. Change that bowl, and bring some clean water to wash mv face. IFn- kw6^ cf^ u-n < k6v tsing- (.、■/〃〃• Jai \sai mi";. 實 55： 冼我 攀汗對 一 乎兩恍 一 頸 多 一 件得 ^去 過條 件三衫 條笠個 农條件 幾呢銀 幾捕 有枯單 個六褲 中兩乎 一睡一 七要件 1： 有唔 服倏讀 錄條件 >.s 對 翠副 巾计. 3^ 百 一 外斕 個衣番 家聽三 五背一 被二 面共服 一 要. 服的 略水 农個 知， 個梨 炬乾 吩唔衫 日過洗 S ^ 皿面 首^ 個漕寫 而你 钐襪件 巾張袋 寐巾农 銀但百 你佬睡 昨換^ 90 EXEH< ISES IN CONVERSATION. It is changed ； do you waiil some hot water tor shaving? U^n- Wc，, hit tu" if) 'shni %i kitt^ 'ktin tim^ sd) Jau de. The coolie is busy doing something else; he'll come directly. ^Kun tim* "^kdn isd^ piU tile) S2，2， tsau- dai l6k>, 10. What are you doing now? ^Nt si Jed tsd^ maty ^yi ？ I am brushing your room, and arrang- ing your bed. c U ikam Hd sb^ ^ni ikdn ^fong^ Mm s^p^b "id hit kd' icheung xUottg. 11. Which do you want ？ -Ni oi^ ipin k6' ？ I want the broadest. ^Ng6 chV fuU ke\ 12* What do you want? 'Ni It? maU ^yt 1 There is a Chinese below who calls you. ^ ^ Yau k 、ni .chih tipi ？ The coolie inadvertently let a knife drop which broke it. 'Kfin twi^ i，m kiSky tiiy ^jm dd Idfc, hi? Hd Idn^ A' 石》 • 17. Tell the conipraclor to go to the shop and buy a new one in his stead, to replace this. Kii? ^mdi pan- hff p^d^ ^i^ au toi^ -k^ il ^mdi kw6、 chik> tsan M) ipiu ifdn kw6、 This sort is a foreign one, and I fear tlie Chinese shops have none for sale. i.Ni Ic6> ytung- hai^ Joi Id~ p6^ ： iT^ 6ng syan p^d^ J^au j/d) ^md tak> 7ndi- d\ 18. This tum1)ler is cracked and leaks ； bring another. iNi chiky ^shui ipui ld、 lau- ^shui ke^ I6ky ； ^nim kw(P tai- chih、 Jai pa} dd. There are none. 'Mb I6h. 19. Is that table done yet? Tsb^ "d ko* i.cMimg ifoi s'm its^ang ffl It will certainly be finished in a few days. Kw& 'ki yali piU ting) tsd^ 7« I6ki. 20. He promised to have it complet- ed to-day ； does he again put me off se- veral days more ！ ^K^ u 、ying ^siting Jcam yati fsd^ "li, yau- 《M yati d^im. He says his workmen have all gone Dg 個 箱 載 七 11' n z. 谩 装 磁 器 P 旣 ' fyu 1\ VERSA TlON. to see the play, and there is nobody to assist him. ^K^ ii wa} 、f6 kP ha' Vai hi) ， hnd mat) lyan Jiang. 22. What are you looking for ？ ^Ni its^ am maty -ye ？ Yesterday I did not see the peiiknite, and am now looking for it. Tsdky yaii cW klii) 【pri db 'fsai, $? M ^wan ^ha ； ^ni sliiky tah k6' ^yav (hai M/i chU? chu- i，m tV ？ 乎 滑 刀 睹心過 吓纖 喺 我的 行 4： 咯 S 帮時烙 吓背 搵 尋塊 呢竟^ 等快呀 據還 八先雨 野 a 搵我 ® 哋， 黎畢 ^ tl- 信處 士快永 ffli? t 你 落 七 晤家在 處見嘛 ^底估 抬火封 邊美店 怕得： a- 有 4 呢 爲行尋 日而者 ％4我@嘛 略布我 字個呢 去去管 都識處 戯 歉做來 惡你 昨仔 或袋. P 都你^ 筆嗲 篇： 封 寄寄時 我你. m KXKRCISKS I IN ( OiN VK USA llOiN , 93 Yes sir, 1 know the house, No. Dcinisli liong. Shiky taJiy, hai' ； Wong 、k"i Jumis^ (ai' 27. Put this table to rights, the inkstand, pens, stamps, paper folder, paper weights, ruler, bell, lead pencils, wax, wafers, paper, put them all in order. Pingi ^hd on tchiung ^t^oi; k6、 tiki maki 'shui ， If 6 ts^at) yan\ 、chi dd， 'cAi dt), kdi* c/,"、， ickmig 飞 sai, iiin paty^ ^fo ts^aU^ ^shui ts^aU, ^chi, yali phig) 、hd ^k^u J6, Please show nie how you wish it done, then I shall know. (TVing ^ni ^ching "id ^ng6 Vai kw6\ Hang higd hau^ Joi <.chi tak) (d. 28. In this manner, and I wish you to do it in this way every morning. "^Kdm ytungi higo lu* hii -mui 'kun ishu itsan ich^ung. Which book-case? iPin kd^ i.shu hvmi^ ？ . 30. That one in tho lial] on the side of the fire-place, having glass windows. Tsoi} Idi^ Jau fo Jd tsak、 ijrhi q/6 Ji imuTi^ kd* ko* dii. I have never yet clone this, and do not understand how to do it. ^Ngo kSin iShi j，m <,ts^a.ng tsd^ kw6* , j，m 7ihi %m yiung' tsd、 p6\ 31. Who broke this windov/? MaU iyan 、ching lun- k6、 Z 沪 ^y^q Ji ich^eung onun a> / 得俾 茜 ill - A) ― 日 fei W W m RV i^l"— /J、 m m Tl 平 y\ iw 1^ H' 'N'V 力、、 / V ^SL 笔 =卜 '火 W M /V Pf、 /jv 、) 乘 讲 m if^ 1 巨 § 講 4^1 轄 Pn lE 好我 if. ml 今 -iX 後 來 ^ Pit m p 要 你 每 朝 『" M T7A i^w rJv 整好 S fwl 個 im mi liy 的 書 風 dt: 缺 後 擦 净 m i% 香 麋 虫 ；參 m m: 在人樓 X 爐 側 邊玻璃 n « il 我先 過 唔 蟠 -H 八 玻 璃 時 m n 做 熊 檨 做 斕 個 度 門 呀 94 EXERCISE?* IN COWKKSATION. A boy in (ho street threw a «t(»no in and bjokc it. Ko^ tiki mi) onan 'tsai 7m/ ikdi qt^au shiki yapi Jai Hd Idn- ke\ 32. Where did this come from ？ oitm Jai ？ The stranger brought it last niglit. Ts6hi c-mdn ^yan hdky t know when liis wile will be well, but he will return as soon as she is well. •(，M icht 'k'ii Hd ^p^d 'kt . 40. Why do you do il so? wai' iho 、k6m yeung- tsd- ？ I thought you would like it so. ^Ng6 hit ichimg V ^kdm yeung-. 41. Have voii not finished that job vet? " ^iVi kd' tun'- sz''- chu7ig- 7ni)- tsd'- 'hi? It is very difficult to do, I cannot do it quickly. ！ Shop 2 if an 6h tsd、 cinfaV taly ke\ 42. How did you tell him? -Ni H'm wd- kw6) -k^u ichi d) ？ J list according to your words ； to be ready at eight o'clock, Tsaii- cMiC -ni wd-^ pdU Him ^mau ikdi hnau uk> loki 'kliU tsau^ W d^ing ^kUi tfcm fu' W - is not necessary to toll them, for their business is to carry chairs, and they know all these things. Ko" tiky i，m ^shai \f(fn fi? ^k^ u ^vS cyan wai} it hai' d^oi htti^ 、 fail ke\ k6) tiky sz^^' kdn' ^¥ ii slmki shiki /c, l6k、. 46. Ask the comprador what he is going to get for dinner to-day ； there are four guests coming here to dine. Man^ ^mdi pdii^ ^siting kii) ^mdi maU ^yt tso^ ikam yati tdi^ ^ts^dn; ； yau sz'^ wail "dii ]idky Jai mi ch^ u* UHm. He says he has provided crab soup, boiled garoiipa, shell-fish, a roast pig, cutlet chicken, ni iitton chop, baked potatoes, greens and eggs, hashed turnips, onions with beefsteak, sweet potatoes, orange tarts, suet pudding;, custards, cheese, biscuit, fruit of two or three kinds, wines and beer. ^K^ii wa} y} ting^ fsd)- 'hdi -sheung. ,Kimg cyan ikdi -pi- 7iik> ； ^Fung out. clambered fence trying to-ascend. Palace people all fled hid ； Fung The emperor Un of the Hon dynasty once went to the Tiger menagerie see the wild beasts fight. Suddenly, a bear bursting out clambered up on the railing, and tried to escape. The inmates of the palace all fled and hid thrmselves ； Fung, a lady of the bedchamber, alone rushing out directly oppos- the bear, and kept standing until the attendante disptitched him with EA, LE,S. 13 - 98 SELECTIONS FOR REAI>1NG. H« 儀 然直 前' 裊 m m 立 ik± 'cAiw ^ H^ing chik, ,ts^in d6ng .huug a lap 、-, k^ap^ Hs6 refulgent rule rushed alone straight before opposed bear and stood till left 右 榉殺熊 帝 問昭 儀 何獨不 yaw' kdky shaU Jiuvg. Tai' man^ ,chm a, Mo tuki paU right cudgeled killed bear. Emperor asked refulgent rule, Why alone not S t;!; 曰夫猛 獸得人 而止妾 纪"" , Tin、 uU, sfu hnafig shau' tak;} 、yan ,i 'chi ； ts^tp, terrified ？ Answering said, now furious beast obtain person then stop; concubine f& 犯 » 座故 身當 之帝以 'hung fdn^ ii^ U6\ ku' ,shan ddng icM. Tai' H Hs^z\ fearing desecrate imperial seat, therefore I-personally opposed it. Emperor for this 佶 力？ % 重 焉 ipdi tkd king、 chung^ ^m. redoubled added respect esteem truly. No. II. — A Daughter-in-l aw's Obedience. (鹿 洲 安〜 學 % — 第二 十章） IT 修着張 氏女趙 嵩妻也 U ^Lai ； k^api <.kwai sning fit- hnd man^ 《cAi， tdn^ ever without passion color ； when home visited father mother asked her, only 引 咎不道 姑 卒 感 悟 更 慈 ^yan kau^ paU IdK ^Ku tsuU ^k6m ^ng- kang" J^^z* introduced faults, not speak. Mb. -in-law subsequently moved aroused very kind 愛 之鄕八 相 1)11 曰 作婦不 當如 01* tc/ri. i.Heung ^yan ^siung farC xlU^ ts6k、 -fa pat> ddng iii loved her. Village men each-other taught, saying, Act wife not ought like cudgels. The emperor asked her, "Why were you alone not terrified?" She replied, " If the furious beast could get a person he would then stop; I, fear- ing he would desecrate the imperial seat, therefore threw myself before him." The emperor, for this action, redoubled his respect and esteem for her. Laisau, a female of the family of Cheung, was the wife of Chiu Sung, Her mother-in-law was inhumanly wicked and unreasonable, and whenever she met her could not act towards her with decorum. Sau never manifested the least discomposure, and wiien visiting at home and her parents asked her, she only introduced her own delinquencies, and never mentioned [her mother- in-law's], ！ She, subsequently wrought upon and arouecd [by this conduct], SKIJH TIONS 趙 伯高婦 f 使 Chit? Pdk. M 'fii ,u z SSV Cliiu Pakk6*s wife f Cauaiiig^ 謂 tf 師 called Wives' Instructor. FO (i ItTiAUl [N(j( 、 1 1 姑 1 知 變 可 6k、 ichi pin' wicked mother-in.law know change can No. IIJ.— INTREI'IDITY OF A W I D O W. (鹿洲 女學 卷二 第七十 七窣） 睾帛規 之妻善 屬文能 草 嘗 i Wong 'Fit ^kid^ai , 'Tung Ch^evk-, Kw'ai dead, Tung Ch'euk hearing her fame, espoused with chariots curricles 百 乘 馬 二十 IS 奴 婢 錢 ffi 充 pah shingS hnd V- shajh p^a", iiid ^pi itfi^ m pAki, ichUmg hundred carriages, horses twenty animals, slaves maids, money silk, filletl 路 妻巧輕 服 詣 卓 門 跪 自 陳 UK 、TVai hidi Mng fuki ngai} Ch^euh sfnini, A' 腿； tsz'^ ^cUan roacL She in light dress repaired-to Ch'euk's door, kneeling herself stated 情 辭 甚 酸 愴 卓 使 奴 拔 刀 its^ing, its^z' sham} i.smi 'ts^ong. Ch^htk) 'sz' i7id pati dd feelings, speaking very bitterly affecting. Ch'euk, ordering slaves draw swords 圍 之而謂 曰 孤之 威敎欲 會四诲 iWai 、chi, $z wai^ ii", < Kit <.chi 、wai Adw)， yuk)_ ling^ sz'^ 《hoi surround her, and speaking said, My 's awe law about-to order four seas, 風 靡豈有 不行于 一婦， 妻 5^、 口 ifiing ^mt, 《hi -yau pati Jiang al yaU ^fu , <.pin puk) Jcdu kd)- • cTs^ai house in, on her neck bound yoke, whips cudgels together beat. She 謂 秋者曰 啊不靈 f 速 靈爲惠 7mi} clitung* ^che ilU^ iH6 paU chung)- < ？ Chhikt tsun- K KKADING. 101 (鹿 洲 、。t'、 — • 章） 李景讓 母鄭氏 性嚴明 早寡 ^Li 'Kiiig yeiing'- hnd Ching^ shi' ； sing) drn imi/ig. 'Tsd %wa ， Li Kingyeung's mother Ching family ； nature steni in-clligen;. l?arly \v;d.)\v, 家 貧 子幼母 自教： 之 ，； 三. 子录 Jed ^pan, 'fsz' yaiC , -mb fsz'^ kda uM ； adm ''tsz'' Khg family poor, sons young, mother lierself taught them ； three sous, King 讓 景温景 -莊 > 皆 進 士&第 ymng^y 'King Mcm, 'King 、di6ag， Jcdi tmn) sz- k^ap, tai)、 yeung, King wan, Kingcbong, each advanced scholar attained degree. 景讓 在 浙西有 都 抻 衙 a 其意 King) yeung- tsoi- Chit) (chi, ufi^ dHii Hsz^ fu- standing Kingyeung in hall, reprimanded hiin saying, heaven's son conferred 汝以 方面國 家 刑 法 豈得爲 H (f6ng mi7i)-， kw6h <.J(d Jiing fdh : (hi tak) ^wai you to region face, state family's punishment laws, how able to-be 汝 喜 怒之資 % 殺 ft 罪之 入乎 ？ id- icht dsz' ？ Mong- shaty mb isui- <.chi cyan at ？ your pleasure anger ，s behest ？ Causelessly killed without crime ，s man eh ？ 萬 一致 一方 不寧豈 惟 上質朝 Mdn'- yaU chV yaU iih, sfdn hV ^md yih、 not play, why eh ？ Small boy replying said, all play without advantage, penalties of the empire. How then can you, at your own pleasure, illegally kill ail innocent man '？ Ten thousand to one that this does not disturb the peace of this region : how can you alone oppose the emperor and despise his government, and bring your poor old mother, covered with shame, down to the grave ！ How can I then meet your ancestors V， She then ordered the attendants to strip off his clothes and beat him on the back, till the officers and assistants all intreated her for him, bovying and weeping. After a long time she let him off, and the army by this was quieted. The name of Confucius was Yau, and 】】is style Chungni ； he establish- ed himself as an instructor in the western part of the kingdom of L(i. One day, followed by all his disciples, riding in a carriage, he went out to ram- ble, and on the road, came across several children at their sports ； among them ivas one who did not join them. Confucius, stopping his carriage, ask- ed him, saying, " Why is it that you alone do not play '！" The lad replied, SELECTIONS I ("{ IlliADIN (；. 103 农败 雞縫上 辱父母 下及門 it p*6' ifidfi sfung ； sheung^ yuk、 fa- "nd, hd^ h^api ^viun clothes torn difficult mend ； above disgrace father mother, below even- to door 中 有 闘 爭 勞 而 無 If) 豈 爲 tchungj pity \i/au iau^ iChang ； Jd J (md ikung ； 、hi iwai midst, certainly have fighting quarreling ； labor and without, gain, how is 遂 1^. 頭 Sui^ dai ail Then hanging head n % tile 好 事故 乃不戯 、hd sz*^ f h? ^fidi paty hi) • good business ？ therefore ia not play. Then hanging head with 片 作 城 pieces made city. 孔 早貴之 曰何不 避舉乎 /1、 、Hung (tsz， cJuiki 'chi、 idiy ^hd paU pi- Jcii ^u? ^Sm Confucius reprimanding him said, why not turn-out carriage eh ？ Little 兒答曰 自古及 令爲' t 車避 boy replying eaid, From antiquity till now, is proper carriage turn-out 于城 不當城 避于車 孔子乃 iii ishing, paU itSng iShing pt^ di Jci" 、Hung Hsz* ^ndi for city, not proper city turn-out for carriage. Confucius then 勒率 論道下 車而問 焉汝年 Idki Jiti^ lun^ Har Jcii man^ jzw, ^ii imn held-in carriage, discourse reason. Leaving car and asked so, your yeara 尙 勿何多 ，于 '1、 免筝日 A shhmg^ yau、 ， ih6 d6 chd、 s ！》 ？ ^Siu tdjh iiti^ i Yan still young, why much quickness eh ？ Little boy replying said, Man 生 三歲分 3)1 父母免 生三曰 i.shang isdm siii' if an pit> fu- ^md; fd^ 、shang ^sdm yat^ born three years distinguishes parents ； hare born three days " All play is without any profit : one's clothes get torn, and they are not easi- ly mended; above me, I disgrace my father and mother ； below me, even to the lowest, there is fighting and altercation : so much toil and no reward, how can it be a good business ？ It is for these reasons, that I do not play." Then dropping his head, he began making a city out of pieces of tile. Confucius, reproving him, said, " Why do you not turn out for the car- riage?" The boy replied, "From ancient times till now, it has always been considered proper for a carriage to turn out for a city, and not for a city to turn out for a carriage." Confucius then stopped his carriage, in order to diti- course of reason. He got out of the carnage, and asked him, " You arc still young in years, how is it you arc so quick ？，， The boy replied, saviiin-, " .\ iiuman being, at the age of three yearts, discrinuimtcs between his tatlurr ami mother ； a hare, three days afler it its born, rune over tlie ground and furruw ^ 104 SELECTIONS FOK READING. 走地畎 魚生 三曰 邀于 江 湖 天 Hsau tt- Hill hnau; ^ii i.shang <.sdm yaU^ $ym m ^k&ng sw; d^m runs earth ridges fields ； fish born three days, wander in rivers lakes ； heaven 生. 自 然豈謂 詐 于 Kshang tsz'- an, 7ii wai- cha/ iU ？ produces just so, how called brisk. eh ？ 孔子 曰汝居 何鄕何 里 何 姓 'Hmig W ut>, Hi ikii Jio 'Mung, Jio Hi, M smg、 Confucius replied, You reside what village, what neighborhood, what surname, 何 名何字 小 兒 答 曰吾居 n 鄕 what name, what style ？ Lad replying said, I reside poor village, 酸地 姓項名 * 未 有字也 tsinr ti' ； sing' Hong-, cming 'Pdky ； mi)- -yau tsz'- '-yd, mean land ； surname Hong, name T*6k; not have style. 孔 子 曰吾欲 共汝同 遊 汝意 下如何 'Hung Hsz^ iitiy c'ng yuk, kimg- -u d^ung cyan ； ^ii V ha} ^li Ji6l Confucius said, I wish with you together ramble ； your thought as how ？ 小 兒答曰 家有嚴 父須當 事之家 ^Siu a lAp) iiti, iKd -yau am fiV、 ait dong sz'^ ,chi; ,kd Lad answering said, Home have stern father, very proper serve him; home 有慈 母須 當齊之 家有賢 ^yciu its^z^ s 饥 d， isu d6ng yeivng- icM; <,kd ^yau iin thing, have indulgent mother, very proper cherish her; home have worthy eld.-brother, 須 當 順 之 家有， 弱弟 須當教 ,su dSng shun- icM; Jed ^yau ymk> tai- kSu dong Mu、 very proper obey him; home have weak younger-brother, very proper teach 之家有 明 師 須當 學之何 暇 (chi; Jed (yoM ming ； V hd- cU ^ho ？ ^S'lu a tdjh men, with you play ^amc ； you think down as how? Lad answering 曰 天子 好 傅 四 辨不理 諸侯斜 博 pdk> lower classes love playing, lose quite family support ； domestics love playing, 必、 受鞭朴 農夫好 博 耕 種 失 pity shall' ipln p^ky ； oiung < fu hd、 p6h tkang chung) shaU must get whip cudgel ； husbandmen love playing, ploughino- sowing lose B# 是 故不博 111 t$h%; sM' ku^ pat、 p6l、 -yd. time ； is reason not play. 孔 子曰吾 * 舆汝 平 ip 天 下、? k 意 T ^Hung Hsz- iifz, ^iig yiiki Hi maide servants ； level - ed high hills, birds beasts without resort ； fill - ed 江 湖 魚 驚 無歸除 iP 王 侯民多 ikdng iU^ piU itrid tkwai; iCh^uMuh iwongjiau^ iman %i6 rivers lakes, fishes turtles without home; remove king nobles, people many 是非絶 %u% 碑^ 子使誰 天下蕩 ifi; tsiiii k^uh ^nd 'pi, Jcwan 'te2， 、shai ishui ？ tTHn ha} tdng^ right wrong ； discard servants, prince employ whom ？ Empire vast 蕩豈 可平乎 vast, how can equalize eh ？ 孔子曰 汝知天 下何火 無烟何 *Hung Hsz， iiti, ^chi dHn ha} Jid fd iVid itn? iHd Confucius rejoined, You know eky under what fire without smoke, What 水 無 魚何山 無石 何 樹 無 枝 *shui itrid iii? ^Ho ishdn ^md shiki 1 Jl6 shii^ itnd ichi? water has-no fish? What hill without stones ？ What tree has-no branches ？ 何 入無婦 何女無 气 何 牛無犢 iHd iyan ijnd ^fu ？ ^Hd hiii ^md ifu ？ ^Hd ^ngau ^jab tuk.i、 What man has.no wife, What woman without husband? What cow no calf 何馬無 駒 何雄無 雌 何 唯 無' ^H6 ^md s!mb 丄 au 1 ^Hd ihung itrid dsz， 1 ^Hd dsz* jwd What horse has-no colt ？ What cock without hen, What hen has-no 雄何為 君 孑何爲 小八何 ihung ? iH6 iWai 、kwan Hsz, ? ^Hd iwai ^siu iyan ？ ^Hd cock? What constitutes excellent men ？ What constitutes inferior men ？ What 爲 不足何 • 有餘 何城無 fWai paU tsuhJ iH6 gwai ^yau iii? ^Hd iShing itnd ifl-there not enough, What is-there having overplus ？ What city hae-no 市何 八無宇 ^sM? iH6 iyan itnb tsz'^ ？ market, What man has-no style ？ princes and nobles, or there are slaves and servants. If the high hills be Ifeveled, the birds and beasts will have no resort ； if the rivers and lakes be filled up, the fishes and turtles will have nowhere to go ； do away with kings and nobles, and the common people will have mucli dispute about right and wrong ； obliterate slaves and servants, and who will there be to serve the prince 1 If the empire be so vast and unsettled, how can it be equalized?" Confucius again asked, " Can you tell, under the whole sky, what fire has no smoke, what water no fish ； what hiU has no stones, what tree no branch - PB ； what man has no wife, what woman no hiiebatifl ； what cow has no calf, what mare no colt; what cock has no lien, what I 观 no cock ； what const i- SELECTIONS FOK READING, 107 小兒 答曰瑩 K 無 烟并 ； K U 'Stu i% tdpy ti/j, tying 、f6 iTnd an, Hsing 'shui iVtb Lad answering said, glowworm's fire without smoke, well water hae-no 魚 土山無 7^ 樹 無 枝 仙 A p f^sh; earthy hills have-no stones, rotten trees have-no branches; genii without 鷂 玉 女 無 夬 土 牛 挺- m 木 yuki hiii itnd ngaii i7nd muki wives, gem girls without husbands ； earthen cows have-no calvea, wooden 馬 無 駒 孤 B U 嶋 孤 鵃 an •fit V 雄 iTnd t- sM- cyanic yeung yaU yaU tap, ,kam aid just now asked T'6k， T*6k one one answered them ； T*6k now 欽' 求教 夫子 一言明 以輝 yulci Jcau kdu\ Ji6 H ittang T'6k ； pleased request not reject. Lad said, mallards ducks what by able 浮 鴻雁何 以 能 鳴 忪 怕 何 a ^fau ？ iHung ngdn^ Ji6 H s,nang s^miiig 1 iTs^ung pdky M H swim ？ Wild-geese cranes what by able sing ？ Firs pines what by 冬 靑 孔子 答曰鬼 鴇 能 浮 皆 园 dung dsHng? 'Hung Hsz' tdp^ ii"， sfu dp) ^nang ifau, Ocdi ；. ill 小兒 乂問曰 75 上 零零有 幾星 hdu、 lsak、 sz^- Jcwan pah cr re ally not dutiful. Serving parents not dutiful, then serve prince not 忠 慮 家 不 義 則 》& 官 不遝 孝篛 ichung: hi' ikd pa1> i-, tsahy chi- Jain pat) Hi ； hdiC i- taithlul : rule house not right, then rule office not proper : duty justice 並亡 * 不遠矣 任 君 别 娶妾投 phi^- ctrtdng, wo- paty -im H. Yam' Jcwan pit, ts^ i? . TsHpy ^t^au together lost, niisfortiinc not far-off. May sir another marry. She plunged n 水 而 死 乃 作 詩 曰 郞 恩 葉 薄 妾 <,h6 ^shtii ^sz\ ~Ndi tsok, y tsHp> river water and died. But made verse said, Lord's affection leaf's thinness, my 氷 淸 郎與 黄金妾 不應若 使 偶 t,ping dsUng; cLong -i'l ^wdng <.kam^ ts^ip^ pat、 <^ing ; Yeuki 'sz^ -ngau icy pure; Lord with yellow gold, I not consent; If make pair 然 通 一語半 生誰信 守孤燈 An 、，hmg yaty -ii ； Pun' ^shang cskui swi* 'shau ,ku dang? sudden exchange a word ； Half life who faithfully guarded lonely lamp ？ The woman replied, " away with you ！ I do not wish a man's gold." Ts'au leaving her, then went on to his home, and gave the money as a present to his mother. She ordered his wife to be called ； but his wife had gone out, and was that woman [lie saw] among the mulberries. Ts*au was very much ashamed. His wife upbraiding him, said, " You saw a pretty face and threw away your gold, the while entirely forgetting your mother; tliis was very undutiful. 【f you do not honor your parents, you cannot be faithful to your prince; order- ing in your family improperly, you will rule iti your office unjustly, and when filial duty and justice are both neglected, trouble is not far oft'. You may marry another wife." Slie then threw herself into the river, and was drown- ed, but left behind her a verse, as follows : " My lord's affection was thin as a Icnf, But [my virtue] was unsullied ay ice . " My lord wished to give ino yellow gold, But I would not consent ！ ， " Now lie comes suddenly iipoa riu'， And wishes to join in loose convortic: " For half htir life whu hao taithrully ^nmiiicd tlic lonely liimi"" * KA. Li;.S. 15 、 114 SELECTIONS FOR UliADlNC. ， No. VH. — The Mother of Men' cm us. (鹿洲 女學 卷三 第九十 四章） 孟 子之 舍 近 蟇 孟子 之 少也 Mang^ Hsz^ cchi -; wo, ck^ t she* kan- md- ； Mang- Hsz* ichi slm? ^yd, Meneius ，s mother her cottage near graves ； Mencius ，s youth ； 嬉 戯 爲 慕 間 之夢 m 躍榮 埋 孟 Jii hV Mai mo- ckdn icM sz,)、 ^yung yeuki chuky cmdL Mang- chlldish plays were graves among ，s acts, active spry piling tombs. Mencius' 母 曰 叱 非 所 K<、 居了了 也巧 * 舍 ^md ？' i《H ？ tfi ^sho -i -mm (ii iSz^ yik^ a ikan lidki pat% misfortune misery. Mencius feared, morning evening diligently learned not 皐 m 成 懦 sikh Sui' cshing tdi- ^chi. Ch'^k much alarmed, released him. The lady 'Ng was the wife of Sun Kin, and the mother of Sun Ch'Ak, Ch'^ik, having been opposed in his wishes by an Under-Secretary Ngai T'ang, was about to kill him, when the lady 'Ng reclining upon the great well, called him and said, "You have only recently established yourself in Kongn^m, and its affairs are not yet in a settled state ； you ought therefore to act liberally towards worthy persons, and respectfully towards literary people, overlooking offenses and rewarding merit. The officer Ngai has always act- ed properly in his public duties, but if you now kill him yourself* to-morrow all ' men will desert you. I cannot bear to see evil come upon you, and shall first iump into this well." Ch'i^k was much alanned, and released jiino. SElJCCTIONS FOH WKADlNfi. 117 No. IX. HaKUIIF. ART I> N 1': S S P N 1 S )l K » . m 齋 卷 一第六 篇） 有 鄕 八 貨 梨於 市 頗 贫 芳價騰 ^Yau ihemigcyan f6* Ji tii 、sM, ^p^6 thdm 《f6ng, h'V it^ang Was village man peddled plums in market, rather sw removing shoulder on spade dug ground upon deep several inches, inserted 之而覆 a 土向 市八 索湯沃 ^cM fulu H H^d. nhmg^ -sM cyan sdh d^ong yuh it and covered with earth. Turning-to market people got broth fertilized 灌 好 事 者 於 臨 路 店索得 彿 kun. 52'- "xM Jam Id- Urn* s6h fak^ fai、 watered. Desired affair persons at near road shops brought got bailing ：廇 道 士 接 g 坎 處萬目 攢視 'sham, Td- sz^- ts^tp-> tsam^ "16m ch} il) • Man- muki ds^ un shi- dregs Taou priest reciving poured dug place. All eyes around looking 亂' 有 勾 萌 出 漸 大 俄） 樹 kin、 -yau Jcau cming ch^uU, tsim- tdi- ； mgo csJiing shv}^ saw was hooked sprout issuing, gradually increased ； presently formed tree, 挟 葉 抉 陳倐 而 花倐而 實頌； branches leaves abundant, presently and flowers, soon and fruit, large very 昔 馥 i 繫満 樹 道八乃 ill 樹 fuk-, Jui dui -mun shii}. Ti>)、yan -ndi tsih shu^ fragrant odoriferous heaped-up filled tree. Taou man then approaching tree' " You have one already, why do you not eat it yourself?" He replied, "All 1 want is this stone in order to plant it." Thereupon taking the plum in his hand, he eat it up by large mouthfuls, and when finished, holding the stone in his hand, took a spade from off his shoulder, and dug a hole in the ground several inches deep, into which he put it, and covered it up with earth. Then turning to the market people, he procured some broth with which he watered and fertilized it. Some persons, who wished to see what would come of this, also obtained boiling dregs from the shops near the roadside, which the priest receiving poured upon tlie spot just dug. The eyes of every one around being intently fixed, they saw a crooked sprout issuing forth, which ； SliLia'T 歸 .S lUK HEADING. 119 m iiS m 11 * m 刻而 盡已 n if an clidki ts^z^ ;f B 頭 從容徐 * 而去 hd^ ikin cfaUj t^ung ^yung ^cM it pd- A hi? • foliage placed shoulder head, easy gait leisure steps and departed. ^ -tun pa* hV cun ha} ； ^chH iCht ^shd tsol' ； ya(> tree, just was thing. Taou priest not know where was ； whole 市粲然 • market laughed truly. No. X. Gravj Ts'd Ts*6. (聊 齋 卷十三 第 六十二 許 城 外 有 何 水 询 湧近崖 ，)采 黯 ^Hii sashing ngoi- ^yau cho ^skui (chung \i/ung ; kan~ aigai isham (o'm, HQ city outside was river water rapid rushing ； near bank deep dark. 盛 夏 時 有 人 入 忽 然 若 被 刀 Shing- hd- cshi -yau cyan yap, yiikj^ fah iin yeiiki pi- Full summer time, was man entered bathe, suddenly as-if by sword 斧 尸斷浮 \i\ 後一人 亦 ilP 之 榑 y« 居民 某盜 鄰 Yapy isai Pah ^kd ich6ag, , ifang ,c1d. ChV tjt~ kdh t fu -yeung^ ,fin ^ming shi~ (c/ii， duck, cooked it. At night perceived skin itching, sky bright saw it, 茸 生 鴨 毛 觸 之 則 痛 大 懔 shaU ^ch6 saving, Your disease is heaven's jiiJlgim"". ； must get losing person's m 毛巧. 可 落而 鄰 翁 素 7na'y hifii 、h6 W", Jim ^jjung sb^ reprimand, feathers then can fall -off. But noicrhborino- gentleman uniformly 雅, 量生 平 失物未 害 徵於聲 色 higd lhing、 i,shang sp* ing shaU mati^ mi- iclitang ^ching di tshing shik、, refined liberal, life whole lost things, never exhibited proof in voice color. small tablet, graven with seal characters of tl"、 Hon dynasty, and closely examiniijg found it was the grave of Ts'o Mangtak (or Ts^o Ts*6). They broke v^y the cuffiii, ricaltered Uio boneti, and seiztd all the gold and gems- interred with it. On the wc、st of tho city, in the hamlet of the White fn mil y, livod a oortain commoner, who stole liis neiglibor's duck and cooked it. At night, he tolt his skin to itch, and on looking at it in the morningr, saw a thick growth of duck's feathers, which, if irritated were painful, lie was much alarmed, for lie had no remedy to cure it with. At night dreaming, a man informed him, saying, " Your diseusu is a judgment from heaven ； you must get the loser to re- primand you, and the feathers will fall off. Now this gentloman, who was EA. LEs. re 122 SELKCTIOINS FOR READING. 某 詭告翁 曰 鴨 乃某甲 所 & 彼 ^Mau ^kwai kd、 lyung utiy dp> hidi ^mau kdpy ^sh6 t^d^^ (pi He craftily told gentleman saying, duck was certain man who stole, he 深畏屬 1 之亦可 警將来 isham waV ma^ ； yno} tchi yiki "i6 、！ cing dsiung JoL much dreads reprimand ； reprimand him truly can warn about come. 罵 惡 A hi^ ma} dJc-i iyan 1 rits reprimand wicked man ？ % 因實 sJiwan, cyan shati embarrassed, because truly g 其 病頁已 inform neighboring gentleman ； gentleman 'then reprimanded, his disease well. m 笑 曰 誰. 有 n ： c Yung ； shui ^yaa Gentleman laughing said, who has leisure 8} 卒 不 M 某 益 Tsuty paty rnd-. ^Mau Steadfastly not reprimand. , Man exceedingly 吿 鄰 m m dun ； ''y"'ng his neighbor, was always liberal and refined, nor during his whole lifp, when- ever htj lost anylliing, had* he even manifested any displeasure in his coun- tenance. Tlio man craftily told tins gentleman, "The fellow who stole your duck is exceedingly afraid of a reprimand, but reprove him and he will no doubt then fear in future." The gentleman laughing, replied, " Who has the time and disposition to scold at wicked men," and he altogether refused to do it. The man being hardly bestead, was obliged to tell him the truth ； upon which the gentleman reprimanded him, and his disorder was removed. The lessons in this and the fourth chapter can be advantageously employed in teaching English to Chinese lads after they have already made some progress in it. Let the boy be first taught to read the sounds in Roman letters as they are written under the characters ； and then let the instructor read with him the literal English until he can easily read it himself. He should then be made to con both the Chinese and English, and exercised in translating either line with the opposite one exposed : so that he can recollect the Chinese when he sees only the English, and ince versd. When the text has been made familiar, let him copy the free translation at the foot of the page, and write each Chinese original word under its corresponding English word ； this exercise will show him the idiom of the English, and aid in teaching him how to express himself properly. THF CLASSIFIERS. 123 THE CLASSIFIERS. If the student has made himself quite familiar with the proceding lessons, so tluit he can readily remember and "rite all the characters in them, he will have learned a good proportion of the most common characters used in books. He will find that by making himself pe" feet master of a few lessons, so that he can easily road tljeni, write every character in them, and give its meaning from memoiy, and l)y becoming to a good degree familiar with the construction of the sentences, he will advance the most rapidly to a thorough knowledge of Chinese. In the last three chapters, he will also have seen something of the peculiarities of the style and grammar of common sentences, and wherein the idioms of the Chinese language differ from his native tongue, and from other languages with which he may be acquainted. This chapter is designed to exercise him in his knowledge of charac- ters, by giving their sounds and tones, and the signification of the sentence, and then requiring him to write the characters out in full. The chapter is also intended to make him acquainted with the use of a class of words holding an important place in Chinese writing and conversation, by giving him such sentences as contain examples of them, and arranging them into sections. This class of words has been denoqriinated numerals, but this term confounds thorn with the proper numerals, with which they have no connection ； and it is otherwise inapplicable ； for it is somewhat catachrestic to say, as Dr. Morrison does, that " the numeral lias an allusion to some quality or circum- stance of the noun." It is better to select another word than to define one well known in such an unusual niannor. Tim torni Class Hive or Classifier expresses tolerably well the office wliicli this class of words fills; tor each one is used to define and dosignate a certain class of objects, the members of which are supposed to have .some quality or circumstance in common, as size, use, material, form, &c. They are used both in reckoning a large number, and in speaking of in- dividuals, but express tlie sort of thing spoken of, and not the number of them. They are similar to the English \voi\!s piece ^ sai!， nmnber, gust, sheet, &c., but are applied much more extensively than those words are, being used whenever the sense requirrs any individuality. They are met with more frequently in spoKen than in written Ian. guage, and are best learned by studying phrasns in which they occur. Their proper application is a point which requires particular attention, for it will sound as incongruous to a Chinese to hen r the phraso . ~ - 八 ycif fiu yan、 or ― 賴 - ^-j- yat nap hSng^ as it would lo an Englishman to hear a person talk of a gust of horses^ a sheet of m THE CL ASSIFIRRS- wivd, or a herd of ships. Some of thom are interchangeably used, as tt/i and sheung ^ ； k6 and chik #， and others ； and the same object, when in ditlerent positions or uses, sometimes requires two dif- ferent classifiers ； for insfance, yat chitmg it U t^h^ - 《長 地 理 園 expresses a map in a loose sheet, and yat fuk ti U fd, ||j 虽 } 也 JUJ denotes the same mounted and suspended on a wdl. Yat chik imhh ~ - 門 means the leaf of a door, and yai to mun, — 度 門 means a gateway or door, tlie [>assage. This class of words is applied only to noun?, and this use of them aroye probably from the necessity of removing the liability of con- f jimding homophouous words. To avoid confusion in verbs and adjectives, whenever there is danger of being misunderstood, two synonymous and dissonant words are frequently joined together in a compound phrasr, analogous to a dissyllable ； as chd chat 查 察 to examine ； kdk tui to degrade : in some cases, the same word is repeated. For the gieat majority of nouns or names of things, there are of course no synonymes, while the inconvenience arising from a misapprehension might sometimes be very great. To remedy this, certain words have been selected to prefix to certain nouns, and they are so uniformly applied, and have become so distinctive, as to obviate all danger of not being understood ； and if this view of their origin be correct, it shows the necessity of becoming familiar with their application. Each of the words has other significations as well as this, and in most cases, their use as classifiers can be seen to be derived from an application of their meaning in an adjective sense to the nouns ranged under them. The student must not lightly pass over the following exercises in writing characters, for he will derive benefit from the labor of looking out new words, and refreshing his memory with rewriting old ones, and fixing them all in his mind in a new connection in these common phrases. He ought to make sure that he can write every character, and give its meaning. Those words which do not occur in the preced- ing pages, he must get his teacher to write for him, or he can find thein in a dictionary : the index to the Chinese Chrestonialhy will prove a guide to nearly or quite all of them, 1. K6 個 (also written 德 and 个) is applied to human being?, and inanimate things, and to objects when spoken of individually. It corresponds to the word thing or individual; in the phrases cM k6 ^ ^ i\\\s,ndk6 Pi 個 that, pit k6 别 個 another, and a few "hf^rs. This very common use must not be confounded with its application as a classifier, which is more extensive than that of any other one ； it is applied to periods of time, to portions of 】and， and to tn!ch things as are somewhat roundish or compact, as boxes ； as well as to nianv other things made by men, 【t is also used interchangeably with No. 2. in denoting many things inarle l)y :irt. rifK II.ASSII'IKRS. Three jars for ono dollar is quite enough. Gave him an inkstone. A servant girl has handed n[) a box. Will vou sell this bureau? Pierco a hole. I have four fish-ponds. One catty contains eight oranges. There is a bird's nest on the mul- berry tree. 1 say you have several hearts (or plans). There are several hundred bamboo baskets on the ship'y stern. Roll a ball into the water. There are ten and more bells in the temple. There are several muscles on the side of the field. One hill opposite. Not worth a single cash. Made a fiirrmce. The thieves stole two boilers. Does this watch go well or not? See there is a sun at the bottom of the water ！ Put up five awnings on the parade ground. He promised to come back within three months. Fetch one mat bag here to put some rice in. Buy several basket-trays to dry the laichis. Go to the shop and buy ten or more, muskmelons. These three characters are written very welL There is a man's head exposed on the beach to all people. Men have two nostrils. The jackets of foreigners have two pockets. cSfim ko> . S.mg* ko* clung. Yat) (kan kimg^ -yau p^t> k6、 ko' chiik) J^m. Luk> yat) ko》 jk^aii lokj *shiii. Miu^ noi^ -yau shap, (id k6' jts'in (td s'm chik^j. 'Ta kw6> yatj ko' is6\ Ts* akj ko' cpTu jhang lak> 'chuii i，m 'chun 1 ！ -K^ii tying iShing ii" noi- tfin jloi. Ti ko* tsikj ^mai. -Mdi (ki k6) (ki 1《6) (h6iuig tsz" 'se tak) (Id *Hai 'hoi ^ki oliik' tseukj. K6* ^lin chuK) cch^im (sz， yaf > chil" iVing ^Yau ko* 'si u 'shau d^au yat> chik> jh^i. Waki yal) chik> -i 'hai jts^ung yat, chik) jinun. 'Wan yal, chik) ctang Vh'dn tt5 ^Ni k6> (ki chikj ^sho spin cl/ ii* ^m^li til" ？ Hci^ k(V %\ chik> slo. Pat) kfn' yat) chik, mat,. 'T^ Skn yat) chik) jngan jshL A") l^in- luk> chik) iCl/ing, Sh^iing- ^yaii yat> cliik> ik《i *tsz\ Yat) pal" £ts*in shap^ cluk> cluk， ichu (tn4i ko' 'ki do (kan a) '！ iV cUcun cHi cl,ii> 'yau ya<> cliik> To ihm csliiin. iNi chik> scl/a *t«ing chi\ K6' ko* iVan chik> ^ng^n. chik> tying keuk, hii* 'kam vat) chik> ^ch4u. ^kau hai- csung ^mb k6*. Nim *p4 shin' Jai p6k> *tO (ni chii<> cu tip>. chik) tui' lap^ chuk). Yat> tui) (shau， ^16ung chik> 'shau ― ^leung yeung^ it a M<6ng tak>. cTsenng sh^ung^ kw4^ -16ung tui* &c., take the term kd. ― Tang chdn j 登 is a small shallow cup containing oil, in which are placed several wicks made of the pith of a grass. ― Hd means to mark a name on anything. ― ChHng is the name of a kind of spherical water jar, in very common use, ha- ving a SI mill mouth. ― Ts^ung hung 条 j^、 it is an expression denot- ing the whole, or altogether. ― Tsing cM 《教 is a common term for whatever is elegant, beautiful, fine, &c, — Tan kdm 單 toge- ther denote ' one lost/ a single one alone. ― Sung is a word of ex- tensive application, meaning loose, open, easy, to make easy, to relax or open. ― Pdk is a sudden short motion, and is applied to motiong with a fan. Notes 、 ― Chdu 孝 戈 means to exchange money, or that which is as valuable as money, and here denotes that the article bought is weight for weight nearly as valuable as the coin paid. 一 Tang lung here refer to large translucent globular lanterns hung up at eacli side of doorways, on which arc written the name of the shop, the surname 128 THE CLASSIFIEUS. Bought eight pairs; of ^ein brace* lets. On the top of the baiiiboo, stand a pair of cranes. This dragon.tly has two pair of wings. There is a pair of mandarin ducks near the pond. Suspend a pair of lanterns in the gateway. In all seven pair of stockings. He conceals a pair of knives about him. In the doorway are seven) 1 tens of pairs of flag-staffs. The soles of that pair of slices are too thic'' . 4. Sh^ung is used synonymously with txii in same phrases, and in others it cannot be interchanged. The difterence in the meaning and uses of the two words can be best learned by observation. *Cliau Miu pat> tui* yuk^ ^k>* Chukjshu- Mb) ^k* i yat) tui* hoka. tNi chik) ctsing cl*ing -yau ^16ung s C h! i cpin -yau yat> tup ciin cVeiing. cMun ^hau kw4' yat) t6i) ctang 如 ng. Yal> kung- ts'at) tfii) mdt>. -K'ii tshan st*6 yat, tui* csheung ftp 'tsz' jlai. Yat) csheung i ，？ （tsz， S\ iloi Si hu\ -Mail tai'- M5 cV^ tdP ko^ csh6ung 'shau. ^Yau -leung dn tsh^ung t*6k) muf. li^ -Leung cyan «sheung luk^. ^K^ ii ^pd *k6n. Tim M6ung 'fo tchi hii' takj Yat> 'pd clo s4n* 'pd 'pi cche -ii ^ngo. (Wan yat, ch*ik> clai. 'Tso (shau Swan yat) ch*ing\ yat) 'pa (s6. ^K*u k6> yat) (p^ (fan ccli^eung. Shat> Miu yaf> ^pa To ck«im. -Mai yat> ^pa We chii^ P6k> sz'' (pi 'pa do kw^U 《kan yat> (pa 'd 爬 isasenteiS 、、力 ere the same character is used in one place as a verb and in the other as a noun. EA. LUS. 17 130 THE CLASSIFIERS. 6. Cheung means to spread out, to extend, &c.， and is joined to such things as are extended, whose thickness bears a very small proportion to their surfaces ； also to advertisements, edicts, &c., which are to be proclaimed abroad. Give me three sheets of paper. In the hall are spread ten mats. Sun those two carpets. Lost a quilt. Hang up again a door-screen. Ti ts^m yat) tcli^ung ^[/l. Kwd' tfin vat> p*5' ^m^i yat> cshau yat) csan cman (chi. cch^ung yat, Wear a flower on the head. Carry a bamboo in the hand. Spoiled a hundred pencils this year in writing. Grasping a spear in the hand. As quick as an arrow. In the box are four tooth-bnisheg. Looking afar I see two large flags. /Pan tii> yat, (chi chukj. ccM tsin) k6m) fai\ H6p2 noi- ^yau sz" hau^ 'cliiin cU*ut> yaU tchf cping ^ma. tNim M6ung icW (cM , tchi swai. iSliiin hjii ^yau yat) cchi tchf jvan "h6. snake. It is exceedingly like a tail. Dropi)e(l a liair-pin. Behind the ridge of the hill a line of horsemen issued out. Bring two branches of corol here. Taking it on a fork pass it to him. I see there is an opium -pipe on his bed. The study seat has two lamps. On the Lapa there is a lucky pagoda. That ship, meeting a gale, broke one mast. At the stern of the vessel is a wind vane. The branch that man belongs to divided off from the same an- cestor as mine. That man's cue is spliced with a false one. Open another drain. Before us one river. A worm is in the flower. I found a watch-chain this morn- ing* Tsuk> 4sV yat, ,i'i(x hn\ (k6m K6* ko* syan ko* jt^iu cpin (tsam jt*iu jch* ung. iKam cchiu chap^ yat) fit'iu . jTs^am s'm ch^iiki ko' yat, ct^iu Ui). Ts6k> (m4n (tung pin^ -(ynn yat, sp^i -Cyan (Id ^l^iu ch'im'l Kin' kwan)， cSan ts^52 yat> ,i'iu fu\ Ts'at) shapi ko' jiigan jts* in yat? (Pi ko' yat> ""6 ^ma (pin kwo' '"go. Yat> il^il iinb (sz， kom' ching. ^M4i Miu p4t> ii'iu (shau « TUV tak) yatj'ilMushiki cpan jii. -R^ii fl^iu shiU -yau swong (ts^iin kung- kai) ^yau shap> thirteen school-houses. tim\ jNim (kin sying sun\ Kik> sli yat> ck^n ci p^in' An Till" tak> yat> cp^ai 'ki tso^ uk,. jTs^n min^ yat> tso- clau. tso^ slukj tshan. lull. A screen inside the door. jMun noi^ yat) ts6^ jp*ing tso* jshing pik>. Nine windows open toward the Heung' t5^ iinun. 12. Fuk is a long piece or roll of cloth, silk, or paper, the two ends of which are mounted on rollers like a map ； it is applied to such things as roll up or are stretched out, &c., as maps, pictures, inscrip- tions. Hang up several landscapes. Kw^* (ki fuk) "(an mi^ ？ yet? This roll of cloth is just enough to make one coat, yat> kin' csh4m. A wall has fallen down next door. Kak> jts^^ung. rockwork, the shik shdn |Xj or stone hill ― so much esteemed by the Chinese. ― Ping fang 屏 風 is the name of the large screen standing before doorways. ― Pi 《皮 means by, done by, caused by ； ― the city was overflowed by the water, i. e. the water overflowed the city; the first is the Chinese construction. 11. Notes. ― Kwdn 關 is a pass or gateway where toll is collected on passengers and goods. ― Chuk pik 竹 壁 is a thick bamboo screen hung in a doorway instead of a more expensive wooden door, ― Chap is a kind of gate made of posts in a frame, and placed across streets, where watchmen are stationed to open and shut them at certain hours. Ym hoi 掩 開 is to open a door with the hand as one passes through it; im mdi 掩 埋 is to close it with the hand. 12. Notes, ― Shdn shui wd 水 is the general term for land- scape paintings. ― Piu 令表 originally meant a neckerchief, hut its most common signification at present is to paste pictures or inscriptions on silk or paper, and fit them to a roller. ― Sz' fuk t^au 四幅頃 " Hie THE CLASSIFIKUS. 135 13. Chan |^ means to arrange, to spread out, as soldiers, a case or an argument, and is applied to such things as quickly pass away, as a spell of time, a gust of wind, &c, A puff of wind blew down that Yat> chan^ tfung (ch'ui tit) ko" jloi loki yat> chan^ Hi. Yat> chan* icli*an kom' tai^ Fat> sin yat) chan^ sshi yat> chan^ cwan cmai, Yat> chan^ mong* kf 《k《U kiu* mat) sming, Tsau^ tsin ch《ut) yat> chan^ yatj Yat) chan* tin ^kom yeung^ Yat, chan^ chan^ itj hi) ishing (sh6img slai. Yat> chan^ ^wan iit,. chan^ ("in. Yat) chan^ imp) tau^ kom* cto. As high as a dice. Yat) nap> shik> kom* fob. sngan. A grain of sand fell into the eye. Yat) nap> cshi tit> yap> 'ng4n- term for a uniform set of inscriptions consisting of four rolls, often hung up in sitting-rooms. A set of them is called a fu glj, ― Kan h6 tsd "5J" ' barely can do，， means that the roll is just enough, there is nothing over and nothing short. ― Kdk It p 暴 離 means adjoining, next door ； it is also sometimes applied to dwellings two or three removes, to one's neighbors, &c. 13. Notes. 一 Sap sM 攀 is a local phrase of much the same import as fat in. ― Yat chan — • 陣 means one instant, one mo- ment's passage of time, in an instant ； in this sentence and in the 9th, it is not used as a classifier. ― Tsau sin 就 先 means just before, directly before, ― Shing sMung 上 is like the English phrase ascended up. 14. Notes. 一 The first expression is sometimes used in jest when ridiculing anything as being very small ； the second is used when speaking contemptuously of a person, he is as high as ~ yai nap shik 136 THE CLASSIFIEUS. This orange has twenty seeds. tNl ko' tk6in -yau shap^ nap> ^ hat:. ' A pimple has come on his hand. 'Shan 《shang yat> nap> tsit> Hsai. Like a grain of fish spawn. Yat) nap> gii cch* nn kon? yeung-. There are two spots on the ear. tpin -yau Meung nap> mak^. Several pearls hanging from the Ng^kj sheung^ tii? (ki nap> forehead. cchan -nau. 15. Ch} iung is an arena, a parade-ground, a thrashing-floor, a piece of ground laid out and appropriated to some particular object ； its application as a classifier intimates more duration or extent than chart 瞎， No. 13. A heavy rain fell before. Several years before a fire burned many shops. Year before last a freshet rose to the gateway. A storm of wind blowing threw down all the pears. Obtained nothing but a spell of joy. Did it all for nothing. I think you have a fit of vexation. 1 knew there would be an alterca- tion. I think I was very lucky. cSin sshi lok. yat) ccl/6ung t4i- cti. cSin ^ki snin ko' jch*6ung csh^ cli. Chdn^ tak> yat> ich^eung cfun (M. Ts5- tak) yat> .ch*6ung (hung. ^Ngo 'ku ^ni -yau yat> sch*eung §fan -n5. (Tsd yat> sch*eung 'ts*oi. 棘 a dice. ― Hat a kernel, is sometimes also read waL ― Tsit tsai jpj^ 《子 is a pimple or pustule coming on the skin, arising from impure blood. ― ChUm spawn or eggs is a general term for the ova of fish, frogs, &c. ― Mak 纏 compounded of ink and disease, is a vulgar and local character, and appears as if intended to describe the thing it signifies, a black spot on the skin. 15. Notes. ― Sham 》 叟 is here a verb, to deepen, ― the freshet deepened to the gateway. ― Kwan means to bubble, to boil up, and is applied to the ku or storm in allusion to the turmoil it causes. ― Sdi 1^ is a provincial word for the whole, 一 Chan means to get profit ； * profited only one ebullition of joy ' is a phrase used when a man's trading speculations bring him only a prospect of pleasing profit and no gain. ― Hung^ means empty ； ' done got one spell of emp- tiness ， is the literal rendering of the whole sentence. ― Fan nb 个!^ is vexatious annoyance, what discomposes a man's equanimity. ― Tsb cM early knew is equivalent to I knew beforehand. ― Ch^du ndu ！ 鬧 is an altercation, a row. ― Td 算 altoge- THE CI.ASSIFIKRS. 16. Tiii |1 案 strictly means a hundred men formod into a companv ； also a collection of people, a group, a party. It is never applied to inanimate things. Several parties of men going to -Yau (ki tui' jyan hii* l，ai M). see the play. A bevy of ladies in the garden. tui- ^nii ^yan. A flock of wild geese on the beach. tSlii (t^n yat> tu? ngdn'. A school of fishes leaped out. Yat》 tui- cii cyan yat， ckwan ^y^uno-. hill. T A flock of wild ducks flew past. Yat, cfi kw6>. A great entertainment of all the T4i- in* ckwan cshan. ministers. Three companies and five parties tShi .shi cSani ckwan -'ng tui- hii* always go a hunting. (ta lipj. 18. Tdi 笞 in the Canton dialect ir^eans a bamboo screen hung before a door, woven coarser than the chiik j)ik ^jj^ or the bamboo wall ； its signification in the Imperial Dictionary differs from this local use. As a classifier it is applied to irregular pieces or spots. The sleeve of the coat has an (Sh^m tsau- -yau yaU tat> yan* indelible spot. tsik). " A spot of rust has come on that K6) kin? t^t> sword, sau\ " ther calculate, taking all things into account. ― Ts^oi 彩 here is much the same as the word chance, luck. The phrase is used when a man escapes a great danger in getting a less injury ； for instance, when his hand is broke instead of his neck, 16. Notes.— Shd fan 沙 灘 is often applied to stony beaches where the tidewater runs over' the shingle rapidlv; tdn alone means a 【apid in a river. -Yau U 起 applied to fish, refers to their gam. Doling and leajiing out of the water. 17. Notes.-Th^ term yt dp 野 鴨 ks closely translated by wild duck.— in 大 赛 nieans literally 'great entertained,' in which t& refers to a noun t7i understood ； the sentence in full would read ' with a great entertainment entertained all the officers. ，一 SAi sht g- 乍 is a common word for continually, habitually ； fd lip 打 f§ simply means to hunt, id denoting action. 18. Notes.- Van tsik 印 pjf, seal's traces, is applied to almost anv EA. LEfs, 18 、 138 THE CLASSIFIERS. The stone steps have produced a patch of green mold. 【n the south arises a black cloud. The bottom of the vessel has a leak, and the water runs in. This nmt lias a rent. Tliis jfir certainly crack. Tlie flesh of his hand is broken t4t> cu iWan. iSliiin (tai -yau yat) tat> sham* 'shni yap, Jai. (Ni tch6ung tsik> *yau yat， t 仏 has a leaky t^t> l^ii- _ yukp 19. Fu ^ij means a secondary, an assistant, and frequently occurs in official titles; it is employed to denote a set of things, all of which are used for one purpose,, as tools, plates. Lately purchased a set of ebony cSun cM》 yat) fu' tsiin cchi iVoi tables and chairs. Presented a set of ktndni beads to him. Spread out h set of writing appara- tus on the study table. Hung up two sets of musical in- struments in the hall. His whole disposition is bad. That lad is incomparably clever. He at least has an excellent me- mory. Sung* yal) fu* ^ke iXidm fi? siimn ifong Tai- slau kwa* -I6ung fu^ sin sok). -K*ii ko- fu* tsanfiiCh^^ung i'm (hd. K6> ko' sai) fu* yat> fu' 'un plates for a while. tipi (simi chU、 One half of this set of instruments l^in^ sz ，； ,k'U An* chau' shik^ ^Hu shap^ 'ki kin^ Him csam. ^Mui syan pai> p4t> kin- hai^ 6k> i'M i (？ ko* kin- (tung csai. There has happened a truly remar- kable affair. Eat ten and more cakes at tiffin. To each man was distributed eight bits of pork. This sort of goods is indeed diffi- cult of sale. I do not want that thing. 21. Fdi is a cIoH, a segment, a piece, or portion of a larger thing having no definite or regular shape, and is applied to small pieces of such articles as are often cut or divided, as earth, paper, wood, atone, cloth, &c. As thin as a piece of paper. Yat, f4i' (cM kom* pok^. Boiled three slices of beef. Sh^pj 'Hu cSam fii) jngau yukj. This piece of floss is the best. fai* ^yung chi、 （h& denote the heart of a man, his disposition. ― T^in ts^ wig j^j^ is heavenly cleverness ； yai fit t^in tsttng is the whole assortment of hea- ven-conferred talents. 一 Ho ts^oi 女子 ；) J0 is a good part, a good quality, and is here used in connection with something which has gone before. Shai chu 《吏 is to use for a short time until he can get a set for himself,: ~ Hi hu denotes implements of any kind, mechani- cal, surgical, or others. - 20. Notes. ― P^d 不包 is a long robe of ceremony used by official persons. 一 Liin 聯 is to make up a dress from fresh materials. ― Chan ching 眞 正 is a dissyllabic and common phrase for truly, really. ― Tim sam ^ *add heart ， is the general name given to small cakes eaten at luncheon. ― Pdi 茂 in this sentence has its no- minative understood. ― Kok 確 is an adverb somewhat like chan ching in its signification. ― Tung sai is a common term nearly equivalent to mat kin 物) j 牛 or thing. 21. Notes. ― Yat Mn chi'i ynk - j 牛 诺 肉 in the preceding paragraph, is a bit of pork, such as a host would help his guest to at 140 THE CLASSIFIER!^. Sweep away that clod of dirt. So' ko' yat> fai' cnai hii* . Just like a leaf. Tsuk> and yat> fai' ip>. Several tiles are broken on the Uk> pui* Hd f 纟 i) ^nga litj -liu. roof. The herdboy has broken a grave- Mukj fal* stone. m5- st* ong Altogether ten lifting-nets on the jetty for catching fish. A passage -boat sails with three suit of sails. He has two suits of musketoe cur- tains, A sun screen. Four ladders. To- sl*au kung' shap. "《6ng chik> to- 《shai cs^m strong Mi. sKHi -yau -leung cl^ong cl* ong it, cch6. Sz，） ct*6ng shong chong. table ； yat fdi ngau ytiJc ~ - 牛 肉 is such a slice of beef as he would buy at market. ― Yiivg 《丧 is floss, or the silk used in embroi- dery. — Tsuk md 足 莫 complete [to the] pattern, is like the phrase tsuk ts^z* on a preceding page. ― Muk lung is a general name for herdboys, whatever animals they may watch, ― Md pi 不岸 is a gravestone. 22. Notes. ― To fan (also sometimes erroneously called pd fail 步 頭) is a stone landing-place or jetty running out into the water a few feet, used either as a ferry, or for the convenience of the private owner; the term md i^au 馬 頭 often applied to them, origi- nally denoted that horses and vehicles were ferried. 一 渡 IS to pass across, through, or over, and is here used as a noun by metonymy, to denote that by which the passage is made, viz., the passage-boat. ― Shai 1^ means to sail. ― I't chi is a movable screen made of cloth, placed on dwelling-houses above the windows. 23. Notes, ― Tseiing lean 將 is always opplied to time, ' about I HE i'l.ASSlllKRS. 141 A line of war boats is anchored 'Hoi ok> y rA > ka' Hs^oi ed tablet. smun. - A lute is placed on the table. Ch6uk> sh^ung- fong' yat> ka' k*am. 1 have read all the books in these chats cfd -'yau yat> ^chi ts^at) 'to, sz" ccM csam 'to. (Shan (ting yat, 'to ^hung ^wan. nearing/ i. e. soon. ― Tsz, pang 子 棚 is the name given to the seats, at a theatre. — Yat lidng^ h&ng ―" " ^'j f 了 is a row of rows, or many rows. ― The Chinese very often begin a sentence with an adjunct governed by a preposition understood, as in this phrase, where the reader is left to supply the proper one : hoi pin 》每 means simply the beach, but the writer concludes that no one need be told that it is near the beach, where the chin shun or war- vessels, are anchored. ― Ngdn Uz, geese character, alludes to the well-known wedge form of the flock adopted by these birds in their migrations. 24. Notes, ― Kail f 6 令女 jj( prevent the fire, or cause it cease, is the term for extinguishing a conflagration. ― The ta^oi mun ,採 is a kind of triangular frame, now usually painted red, but anciently made of variegated silk, which is hung at the top of the doors of all govern- mental offices, and of private houses during marriage festivities, for the sake of ornament. It will be seen that this sentence begins with an adjunct having the preposition governing it understood, and kwd ；! 卦 is in the passive voice. ― K^am a lute, and other stringed instruments of music are classified by A:(i， and also by ko 個； wind and other instruments by the latter alone. — Tiii means to weigh. 25. Notes. ― Chat ； |;[^ is a bunch, a sheaf. ― Ting 頂 is the apex the top, the crown.— Jn ihe second sentence, the substantive verb is 142 ^Kain cchiu kin' yaf > 'to t^I- This lirn is gone out. i saw u large mushroom this mor- ning. 26. F^in 片 is a slice, a piece, a slip, a shred, and is used in these senses as well as figuratively. When eating fish, it is necessary to take sorne slices of ginger. What he says is all a lie. That which you told me was all false. He gives it to you from his heart. 27. Tsik 席- is a table spread, denote a few words, a conversation He has spread a banquet and in- vited guests. During that conversation, Ts^5 Ts5, with closed mouth, said nothing. The priest has spread several cour- ses of vegetables and sent them as a present. The geoniancer says that in a cer- tain placo is a plat of lucky ground. Shik, sii pit) iu* lok) 'ki p*in' tkenng. ^Kni (k6ng «ts^an ("、 hai- yat> p*in' tai' wa- k{t\ ^Ni wk- k") tiii" sz'" va(> pMn* -K* ii yat> p'ln* csam *sz" sung* (pi 'nU a repast or feast ； it is also used to or discourse. Pan- yat) tsik> (tsau Us*ing ^yan hak>. 、 ' K6' yat, tsik, sh ut> tal", cTs^i) Notes. ― 29. The phrase un kwai means changing for the season ； the .officers of government are notified when they must put on their win- ter ur sunuiier dresses. Yat ting kiii is a largo yetlui), such as ore THE CLASSIFIERS. 144 32. How much postage does he want for carrying a letter to Canton. 33. I wish you to bind one quire of paper into three books. 34. At that place there is a play in four acts. He has a hook in his hand the whole day. 35. That elderly man has two mustaches. That horse is exceedingly fat and strong. 36. One volume is missing from this set of books. That friend has lent nie a suit of ceremonial garments. 37. That suit of clothes was not washed clean. 38. The business of this shop is divided into eight shares. That essay is divided into three principal heads. 39. In one game of chess to con- sume the livelong day. 40. Plant a thousand hamboos about the door. 41. At early morn revorently to arrange a cluster of incense sticks. 要 幾 多 水 胸寄一 封 信 去 省 呢 —刀 紙要針 個 簿 個處有 四本戯 做 成日 t 查住 一本書 個個 伯爺兩 15 鬚 個一匹 馬極肥 壯 呢套書 失了一 部 個 位朋友 借了我 一 套袍褂 先個 一脫农 服 洗 唔 乾 净 铺 頭分作 八股生 Jo .a 個 麓文章 分三大 股作 n —局棋 浪 曰 門 外 種 千竿竹 清 早 誠 心 装 一 炷 香 used by officers of government, gentlemen, &c., having a knob or ball on the top: 30. ― Yat shing km is a small chair, just large enough for a person to sit in, usually made very cheaply. ― 32. Fung is also ap- plied to small packages of coin, sealed and stamped. ― 34, ― Sz^ pun hi is also usually understood to intimate that the play will last four days, as well as consist of four acts. ― 41. A cluster of incense sticks, yat chu heung^ consists of three or five sticks. THE CLASSIFIERS. 145 42. Among the hills is a band of daring rol)bers. rfl 六 W T ^ —一 夥 大 m 43. Not worth two cash* 唔镇得 兩 久 錢 44. Men-of-war have many tens of cannon. 戰船有 幾 _I 一 UEI JU 炮 His kind of business is really very difficult to do. 佰個門 生 xffi .S. W IS 難 做 45. A rasher of pork can also be termed a slice. 一一 ■ I 塊 《者 肉 H 匕 ^ii ― 方 A cake of ink has six sides. ■ 一圍一 方 ― 1 有 六 面 46. Vendued ten pieces of red floss. ' 1 t% IX 得 十 疋 絨 47, The reflection of the moon in the river is like a pearl. 月 TIP "、、 ai、 一頼珠 Went straight into the encamp- ment of the robbers, and cut off 直 A 賊 m 斬首十 more than ten heads. 、 顆 48. I heard a piece of news yes- terday. 昨 凝 49. sun there is one job of work not yet done. 尙 有 事未做 Respectfully spread out several sorts of trifles for vou. 謹 JL ^ 、 微 儀 數欺 50. A visitor has come to visit you. 有 it 八 客 來 採 你 Lately arose an efficacious deity. 新 有 1 且 靈菩藤 51. For this kind I owe in all a 此 1 項 銀一百 hundred dollars. 該 47. The first part of the sentence, iit chiu kdng sam, is in opposition to the second, yat f6 chii, the verb being omitted ； in this instance, the ellipsis would be supplied by w ^^p, or ts^z^ to resemble. Fd frequently occurs in books, applied to beads, kernels, fruif, or small round things, but is not often heard in conversation, ― 48. Tiin is al- so applied to a piece of land, to an order given to a servant, and in common with the next, to an aflair of business.'— 4 (>. F cere- KA, LES. 19 THE CLASSIl-'lERS. 146 52. He lives in tlie* third story, 5:3. When worshiping at the tombs in the spring, you must secure several strips of paper on the top of the hillock. 54. I have sent two or three messengers one after another to hasten him 争 Specially sent down one imperial command. 55. He has a plaster on his Avrist. Received some papers of rouge. 56. There arc several officers in the hall consulting on business. 57. Out of the window are several very brilliant stars. 58. An old merry -andrew car- rying a load of boxes on his shoul- der. The porter has carried his bag- gage to the wrong place. 59. Passed straight through several successive doors, 60. Each side has a baluster. Before the arbor is planted a 7^ow of olive flowers. 但住第 曆 樓 淸 明 n 山 ^ 壓 幾 頁紙錢 在 山 頭 使 過 兩 道八去 催 炬 特 n 諭 一 道 侣 乎 眼 貼 一 貼 膏 藥 收埋幾 鹏脂 有幾員 官 在花廳 議 事 窓 外 數 星甚光 明 耍戯法 ^擔 一檐 箱 ft 夫 檐 錯 低 個 檐 行李 m < 過 幾重門 每 逢 有 ^ 欄 杆 亭前植 mony, propriety, is here used by metonymy for that which propriety or custom in certain cases requires to be presented to a friend, and which the donor calls mi trifling.— 53. i'p is sometimes applied to the folds of cloth as they lie one above another, ― 57. Tim is also applied to the strokes of the clock, drops of water, &c.; stars are also classified by nap (No. 14). — 58. Tdm is a pecul in weight, and being H fair load for a man to carry, the word has come to denote a load THE CLASSIFIERS. 147 61. That child has a string of cash about him. 62. I have one valuable sword which I will give to your excel- lency. 63. Send this frame to the me- tropolis to glaze a mirror in it. To stick a small banner in the lookout house on the city wall, 64. It is spoken of as having been a noble act. His whole disposition is exces- sively bad. He has proposals to engage in many sorts of business. 65. Only one Jish in the basket. 66. There are several plays acted here every year, 67. Several tens of processions have gone to usher in tlie spring. That monastery has at once bought a hundred and more frames of bean curd. 68. He felled that tree at the side of the house. In Shingtd are eight hundr^^d mulberries, 69. Holding a pencil in the qand. Am 上 J」 £ tf 丄 細 蚨 仔 1* 一 申 錢 贫有窨 H 一 "St iftj 5i& Jri 舆 ^ 相 nF=l /irrt J«ri 哥 呢 個 架 去^ 孃 番一面 城 樓 上 揷 一 面 小 旗 諭 起来也 是一宗 ife 古 J 义 甲 但 宗 品 性 誉首亞 € 有 幾 宗 頃 s 爷 篮 內獨装 ― E 魚 年 年呢處 IP 有 i 檯 戯 做 有 幾十板 春色 * 迎 春 個 間 专 連 氣買百 幾 板隻廣 倒 了 屋 側 個根樹 成 都有桑 八 百 称 乎 拈一管 筆 that a man can shoulder at once. ― 60. Ldt is a local word, for \v},ich there is no proper character ； it is locally used for a row of things with interstices between them, as a row of trees, of boats, of stakes, of men, and is frequently interchanged with h6ng (No. 23). — 61. C// iln is applied to things run upon a cord, to a line of ants, of men moving, &c. ― 62. Shing seung is the prime minister, and the title is used in 148 THE CLASSIFIERS. The tone of this Jtute does not equal that. 70. On the summit of the hill, a seat can be erected. — 管笛 聽音不 及 IS 管 山頂 可以起 得一 所 ft direct address. — 64. "Spoken-of rise coming (afterwards) altogether is one a flair fine action," is the literal rendering of this sentence. ― 67. Processions are got up by priests, by corporations, or by governmental people; they are partly of a civic, partly of a religious, and partly of a festive character. — 68. A tree is also termed yat p6 shu^ yat i^iu shii, yat hSm shii, and yat pun shu. The number of words which might be strictly called classifiers cannot be exactly ascertained, but it is not supposed the preceding list contains all of them. A word is sometimes used to denote the individuals of a certain class of objects in one connection, which would not be understood if separated from that connection. As an instance of this, see No. IX of the lessons in the last chapter, page 117, where fd and mui )^ are both used instead of the noun U as classifying that fruit. 丄 n fact, the use of this class of words appears to be subject to no certain rules ，：' one word being applied to an object in one part of the country, and another to the same object else- where. It is said that in some parts of this province, chik is ap- plied to a man, as well as animals ； cMung to vessels ； and other similar discrepancies. For many of the words employed by the peo- ple of Canton, (as was observed of Ud, No, 18, and i^ODg^ No. 22,) there are no appropriate characters, and every person uses such us come the nearest in sound. 【n diffuse composition, the use of the clas- sifiers is frequently avoided by depending upon the context to particu- larize the noun; in higher or terse writing they seldom occur, nor in fact are they required, when the name of the thing itself is presented to the eye. To what extent the application of this class of words in other dialects of China is the same as in that of Canton, could be rea- dily ascertained by writing the sentences out in full, and presenting the characters to a person familiar with that dialect ; and if he was unused to the colloquial idiom of the sentcrjce, he still could rearrange the nouns by &uch terms as he was in the habit of designating them. KXERCI.SKS IN TRANSLATING. 149 EXERCISES IN TRANSLATING. The literal version and sounds of the characters of the lessons contain- ed in this chapter are only given, as the student is expected hy this time to have learned enough of the idiom of the language to be able to translate them into good English without much if any assistance. In translating from Chinese into English, great care ought to be taken to avoid inversions of style from following too closely the Chinese idiom, which will often render the style of the version stiff, without adding to its perspicuity. Compound or dissyllabic terms are common in Chinese writing, and stereotyped phrases that are seldom if ever separated, but which contain only one idea; these are in some cases properly translated by a single word. Knowledge of the meaning of the characters merely is not sufficient to make a person a good tran- slator ； he must attend also to the force of the word or phrase in its connection in the original so as to select an apt expression by which to render it. Some attention should be paid to such peculiar phrases in the original as are deserving of being transfused into the version, while too close a fidelity will make it inelegant or vapid. Good taste will prove the best guide in the choice of words, and teach when to express a native phrase in its literal dress, and when to render it by an equivalent; so that while the reader is not offended by barbarisms and harsh epithets, he will feel that he is possessed of whatever in the original is witty in thought, and elegant in expression. No. I. ― Cleverness of Hung Yung. ( 見三國 志"^ 之六 第十一 回） ft 海孔 融字 丈 舉魯 國 曲 阜 A 也 Pak、 "10" 'Hung s Yung<, tsz'^ Man (A /i， -Lu kw6k" Huhfau' ^yan ^yd Pakhoi, Hung Yung, styled MankU, [was a] LO state, Hukfau man 孔 子 二 十 世 孫 泰 山 都 尉 Confucius twentieth generation's descendant. TYiislirni general soother' 孔 宙之于 ^ 少 聰 叫 年十歲 ''Hung Chau- 、 頃 大 巾 k 夬 陳 緯 至 m 指 \SMu '¥ing tdir tchting tdi^ yaU yati idi' td^ pciJc) tkun ； Hsau chi* Tung Ch'euk one day greatly entertained all officers; wine reached 藪 52! 呂布 向皁耳 邊語卓 shd、 dshm, ^Lii JPd) heiing' CUeuh H qnn '~u. Ch'euh several bouts, LU P6 lurning-to Ch'euk's ear side spoke. Ch'euk 命 于筵上 楸 m 温 下 堂不多 viing''- dt gin sJieung^ dsau <.Cheu?ig iWan ha} ^fidng. PaU 46 ordered tVom feast above carry Clicung Wan below hall. Not much lit 侍 從 將 盤 托 p 温 頃 cshi shi^ its^ ung^ ds^ung Jiung cp^ un t^oky iCheimg < Wan J}au^ lime, waiting follower, taking red waiter bearing Cheung" Wan's head, 入 獻 百 官 魂不附 It 卓 笑 yapi hin) • Pdki Jain iWan paU fu- H^ai, Ch^^uky siu^ entered handcd-up. All officers' souls not left-in body. Ch'euk laughing 曰 i# 公勿驚 谭 温 結 連袁術 欲 ？ 772， (Ckii Jiungmati Jcing; <.Cheting c Wan - kit) Jin ^Un Shut) -、 yuki said, Ail sirs no fear; Cheung Wan leagued joined Un Shut, about 圃 害 我 因使入 寄 書 來 錯 pi" iking loaV . Chung) ikfin ^ivai! 、umi ! sdn^ . ie-no cause, not need fear dread. All officers [said] Yes ！ Yes ！ and separated 司 徒 ？ E ft 歸. 到莳中 尋 S 今' ki- Jx^u myriad one. Lately seen your honor's two eyebrows anxiety knit, must 有國家 大 事炙 不敢問 今晚又 ^yau kw6k) kin' ihang ts6^ pa" lOn. < Yan Hs^z\ ^ch^hmgt^an' ; paU 'siung saw moving sitting not easy. Because this, long sighing ； not thinking g 大八窺 倘 有 妾之 處 iWai tdi^ iyan Jcvfai ktn\ 'T^dng '，au yung^ tsHp, sliiky have-observcd two lucii bolii lustlul beauty 用連 環計先 "汝許 嫁 g * 後 yungi Jin iWdn koi^ ； ^sin dshing ^% "lii 、 kct* ^Lii Pd\ hav} employ inveigling scheme ； first takijig you, promise to- wed LU P6, then 獻與董 卓汝于 屮 取 便 諜 閒 kin) *w ^Tu/ig Ch^euky: ^ii dl ^ H this father son Bundcr-faces [disagree], cause P6 kill Ch'euk, in-order- to 絶 大惡重 \k |t 稷 1? 立江山 tsuti tdi^ 6k、, ^cU ting ^fti ^sh6 tsih, tsoi) lapi ^ii 'pi, tsHpy tsz^ 'yau td' 'h. 'Wan Trust when offered me to tliem, I myself have proper plans. Wau 曰 事若洩 漏 我 减 矣 ^ 蝉 nth Sz'^ yeiiki siU lau\ hig6 mih mun 4, ,Tiu iShin said, Affair if leaks out, us exterminate house truly. TiQ Slua 曰 大入勿 憂妾 * 不 報 大 iifi， Tdi' iyan mati ^yau; tsHjh y&uh pat, pd' tat^ rejoined, Your honor need-not bu-anxious ； 1 if not requite great 義 死于离 * 之 下允拜 斷 •i'， 'sz' lit man- yan- <.chi ha/. ^ Wan pdV tscK Jibeialily, kill in myriad sword s' under. Wan bowing thanked, KXF-RrrSKS IN TRANSI ATINC. 155 M 曰 便 將 家 藏 明 珠 數 顆 Tsz,、 yati, pin^ xi^etmg ika its^Sng o^ing <.chu shV 、f6、 Next day, then taking family preserved bdlliaat pearls several ones,- t H 匠母造 金冠一 頂使入 ling^ Jtung ts{mng^ 、kdm is^d^ ikam 〜au, Jioi si pin^ is 6^ : Jio sf6ng? Wan pointinor-to Shin spokc-lo P6, saying, I wish taking this girl give EXERCISES li\ TRANSl^ATINC. 157 與 將 箄爲妾 還肯 納否布 Hi ds^ung ikwan iWai 《、s4p)， ^wdn %ang ndpi ^ati ？ Pd^ to your honor to-be concubine, but willing receive or-not ？ Pd 出 席 謝曰若 得 ，" fin it 布當 tsiki I tak-i iU Hs^z\ Pd^ ddng hdu^ leaving table thanked saying, If obtain as this, I will emulate' i< 馬 之報 臼 早 晚 選 ^Tsb ^mdn ^siin yaU GO bjD horse ，8 requital. Wan replied, Immediately selecting a 辰 m 中 ^欣喜 無 I sung、 chV ^fu < chung. Pd* cyan 、M fortunate day send-her to house in. P6 pleased delighted ir 限 頻 以 目視貌 蟬 紹 嬋亦以 MnS ip^an H muki shp < Tiii iShin. c Tin iSMn yiki H measurably, continually with eyes observed TiQ Shin. She also with 秋 波 送情 少頃席 散允曰 ds^au 《p() swig) its^ ing. ^Shiii AHng, tsiki sdn\ ^Wan uU ogling - glances exhibited passion. Little while, feast broke- up. Wan said, 本 軟留 將 車止宿 恐 ■k m 見 ^Pun yvki Jau dstung Jcwan (cM suk" (hung fdi* <B FiXEftCTSES IN TR ANfirATlNG. 't^ '尺 問 故 答 n 鳥云 A 乂 B 'shwi} '/6. Man^ kd、 tnjh iih, ^Niu i7mn， tdi^ [f6 indn carcful-of fire. Asking cause, replying said, Bird says, great fire difficult 救 可 怕 At 笑之 竟不備 m kau\ 7id 7/ d' . Chung) sit? ^chi : 、king paU pi、 iMing extinguish, to-be feared. All ridiculed hiin : at-last unprepared. Next 日 果夂延 燒數家 始驚 其 day indeed fire spreading consumed several houses. Began to-wonder-at hia # n 事考 追 及之稱 ^^.仙 iSlian. Ho' sz,2 、chh <.chui k^api ^chi^<.cU mg ^wai tsin. divine-powers. Liked matter persons following after him, saluted as genius. 道 士 曰 ？ t 不 過 知 鳥 語 耳 何 仙 也 To' sz^^ liti^^NgdpaU hwo' ichi ^nm ^ii H ; ^ho iZrt, x^cKo Juki ^yeung ichi ； ^cU 6 luh ^y^ung say ？ Replied, Bird says, first sixth nourish it ； first sixth nourish 之 十四十 六蕩之 f[ Itt 家攀 生 ^cht ；' shapi sz，> shapi luki i^shhing ichi. 'Skiing Hs^z' kw6、 、yun man- ccH ； ivf stay to-bc guest. Once flock ducks passed, then asked him; replied 曰 BP; 公 內室 iSL 、相 爭也 鴨 云 ^Ming Juki to-be cash for giying-lo him. One day just seated, flock ducks again 乘會乂 詰 之 答曰 今日所 1* ihi， lingi yav} kiU icM : tdp> iiUf il(am. yat^ ^sho coming, officer again interrogated him : answering said, To-day what say, 不與 t 同 巧爲 明公會 St 耳 問 paU 'U iis^ in d^ wg; ^ndi wai^- iming Jamg ui^ kai) Man^ not with before agree ； but is noble sir confederating scheme so. Asked 何計 曰彼 s m 燭 ― w 八 ih6 kai) ？ V", 、pi ^wan^ Idpi chul、 yah pah pdfyj what scheme ？ Replied, they say, waxen candles one hundred eight, 根 跦 一千八 令慚 疑其相 iUgan icliu yaU ds^tn pdU. Ling^ ds^dm si ^kH <.stung vermilion one thousand eight. Officer ashamed suspected him at-him m 道士求 去 令不許 1^ t 日 JcL Td^ sz^^ ik^au hu* ； ling^ pat) %u, $ U shd、 yat" ' bantering. Taou priest begged lo-leave ； officer not consent. After several days, 赛 客 忽 聞 社 宇 容 問 之 H 鳥 in} hdJc、, faU ^man td^ ^u: hdJcy man^ tchi, iit,^ ^Nm feasting guests, suddenly heard pheasant : guests asking him, replied, Bird 云去官 去 % 愕 然失 g iwan, Mu sw, iVgai lai\ 、fan 、cM ，ngi -yd. sad enough, endangered by-cruelty, dim minded man, not him arouse. No. rV.— The Magic Carpet. (見 聊齋 卷 之十二 第六十 七篇） $^ ^ 國 舊 fr 舆中 舅 相貿易 iliimg s^md kwdky kau- %u ^ii 、Chung Kw6k> <.s^ung mau^ yiki- Red haired country whilom permitted in Middle Kingdom mutual commerce. 邊 帥 見其八 % 不 鞾 登 序 iPm skuP i tyan chung) ， paty f ing^ dang ng6n}. Frontier admiral seeing these men numerous, not hear-to coming ashore. 糸 t 毛 A 固 靖 m 賜一氇 地 s Hung iTTid i^yan H. • short time carpet large-as acre over, already several hundred persons. 短刀 並華 出於不 意、 被 椋 、Tiin db ping- fdf," ch^uU '益 都西 酃之貴 家某 者富， 有 Yik、 db 、sai ishu mi- aMung ^yau urC an. spoke to-soolhe comfort. She certainly not having had discontented expression- ― 夜 數 十 A 踰 牆入撞 其 a Ya/, shd^ shdpi cyan vr ^md rushed out, gang-of robbers confused as tangled hemp. She brandishing 杖 動 風 鳴 鈎 饗 擊 五, 人化 W cheimg' tiwgS 、fun 琴 fining Jcau 'Mung, kih S2，》 ^'ng ^yan fuhu'<\ pole about, whirring noise hook sounding, struck four five men flat-on 地賊盡 * 愕 亂 奔.、 ground. Robbers complelely disconcerted, intimidated confusedly fled, EA. LKS. 21 ■i 碗 EXEftClSES IN TRANSLATlPid. m 高 急不得 上 傾 跌 咿 啞亡魂 iTs^eung fM kitp、 pat) taky KiJi^tmg^ 、！ cHng iiU d cd/ <^m6ng iWan Wall \\ig\\ quickly unable to-ascend, headlong fell [cried] alack ！ failed hearts 失 命 妾 拄杖 协 地頓 笑曰此 'lost spirits. She laying pole on ground, looking-at laughing said, These 等物 事 不直下 乎插打 得亦學 ^tang ma" sz'^, paU chiki hd} 'shau ch， (ip) Hd tah 、； yiki h6ki sort thing's business, not worth act pierce strike to ； also learn 作 賊我 不汝殺 殺 li f ft 悉 ts6ki ts^ak^! high paU ^u. shdU ： shdU, yiiki ^ngS. Shikj to-Uct thief! I - not you kill: kill, demean disgrace myself. Straight '縱之 逸 * 某大 驚 P 肩 何 自 V ung^ 、eM ycUi hu\ ^Mau tdi^ Jcing, mari^y ^Hd tsz'^ releasing them hastened away. Man much alarmed, asked, How yourself 能 爾 則 妾 父 tk 裙 棒 飾 妾 ' i?icwg Tml、 tsHp'> fu- ku' ds^eung ^fdng (sz，， tsHp^ ■ able eh ？ For-as concubine's fatber formerly fejicing master, she 盡 傳其術 殆. 不营 百 八敵也 tsuri^ ich^un ^kH shut"' H^oi paU chH> pah spun t'iki ^yu. fully acquired his art, nearly more-lhan hundred men oppose. 妻允罈 甚畔， 向之迷 於物色 < ai iyau ihoi, sham、 fui^ Mnng* fu- hd/n^ yuki dseung (sz,, Sau^^ [In] L6-6n, certain person's father lay-in prison ready-to die. Searching 囊蓄得 百 金 將 詣 郡 m huU ' ^n6)ig ch^uJiy iaky paly J"im， dstung higai kwan^ Jcwdn collecting bags hoards got hundred taels, taking visit district's office 說 it K 出 m 所 » ^ 犬 從 shuU. Kw^ a" Jii u"， tsah \sh6 ^ye ung hal" 7< an <,ts^ ting to-speak. Mounting ass sallied, im mediately which had-bred black dog followed 之 呵 逐 便 ii U 走 則 义 從 、chL (.Ho chiiki pin^ f aV ； kP Hsau, tsak-) yau} ^ts^ ung him. Hooted away straight went-back ； it-had run, then again followed 之 鞭 逐 不 返 行救 十里某 tchi ； %ptn chuki paU ,f&n; sfs^ung Jicmg shd) shapi ^li. ^Mau him; whipped off, not return-home ； followed going several tens-of miles. Man 下 St 趨 路 側 私 焉 旣 n VX 石 投 hd} ' ghH, ds^u Id^ chak) tsz， Jn. Ki\ ^ndi H shiky sfau 、- got-ofF riding, hasted road side private. Doae, then with stones stoned 犬 i 始奔 * 某銑 行 8，j 犬飲 然」 *Am/i ； (kiin ^chH ^6\ Hsau 、pui ilx^ing fnlx->^ uk:> Jeimg ^un ^ch^u ts^dky cMt> vibrated shook, wine glasses turned over, house's rafters beams posts strangely burst 有聲 相顧央 色久之 方知 Syau ashing. <.S6ung ku' shaU shik> ； (kdu 《cM, ts6^ Hiu luki sTiapi inin tiky yaU pd^ ishii. ^Md ifi shV- Memoir's Commentary, this one volume book. Nothing - else - than wish 普^ 下 A 都 盡芈 道的意 思 《p* d if in hd- ^yan iai^, tkam mdn^ ml* consequently discourses-on the filial fraternal-duties. When now hia imperial 爺 坐了位 fl5 着聖 祖教入 的 iy6 tsd^ ^liu wai、 、shmg chtuki sking^ Hsb kdu、 ^yan tik、 majesty sat-on throne, reflectirig-on sacred ancestor teaching men ，s 意 思 做出翠 m 廣 311 十 六 - r sz"， tsd^ ch^uty Shing、 • 'Ktdovg Fan\ shap^ hdcr intentions, published Sacred Commands Universal Instruction, sixteen. 篇 來先把 m * 弟 的道 理 講 tarmony. Y^u observe heaven earthy if' are inharmonious, .:fcben 何 生 養 得許多 入物出 來呢入 iho ishang ^yhing tah 'hu do ^yan mati cJiUif y Joi ^nt ？ ^ Yan how produce nurture able so many men things forth come eh ？ Men 若是 不孝颟 就 央 了天地 的和氣 了 yeuki shi- paty hdu' shun、tsau} shah ~Uu in ti^ tiky ^iod hi) %ii ； if are un - dutiful, then lose heaven earth 'e harmony ； 如 何還； 個人呢 iho ^wdn ishing kd) 、yan mi ? then ^o\y stijl perfect the man eh ? k 令、 A 把 父 母 疼愛 們的 sJI 、 ,€htS 'pd fii^ ^t^mig oi' hil ^mun tik^ . , Now. therefore taking-up parents artknlly loviaig- you ,s J 68 EXERCISKS Ii\ TRANSLATlNCi. 心 腸 說一說 你們在 笔抱的 ^sam icht Sung, shuU yaU shuU. ^Nl gmun tsoi^ Mai ^p^d tik、 affection, I-speak a word. You on breast fondled ，8 時候 餓了 B/e 自 已不 賣吃叙 飧了 ^shi hau- ： 7ig6^- Hiu m? tsz，)- ^ki paU 'ui haU faiir, -Lang Hiu time : hungered eh ？ yourself not able lo-eat food. Cold ?e 自己 不會 穿农服 你 的 老 子 cnz? tsz"- (M paU Hii 、ch} iin a fuki* ^Nt tih Hd ^tsz^ eh ？ yourself not know to-put- on clothes. Your father 娘看 着你的 臉 IS 着 你 的 ^niung k6u) cMuki %i tik> Mm- c?, Uuk^ tih ^yau 、ihm ping^ ^t, near. You if are very - little ，s have touch-of illness, 就愁 的了^ 得 茶 不是茶 镞不是 tsaU' ishau tik> Hiii paU tah、* <,CUd pah shi- ccUa: fan} paU shi} then griev - ed exceedingly. Tea not as tea: food not as m 只 等你 身子 好這纔 放下了 fan} ； chaU Hang -m ishan Hsz" %d, ch^^ iis^oi f6ng* hd- Htu food : only wait your body well, just then reliev - ed 心 m E 巴' 的看 着一年 《sam, ^Ngdn ^pd q>d tik) hdn^ ch^uki yaU ^nin heart. Eyes cohstantiy . seeing one year 大不知 受 T 多 少 ■ /ai\ paty i-chi shau- Hm d6 '、shM larger, un - conscious of - experiencing much little 7 多 少 駕 恐 %u shi^ paty lim laky are requite able wholly eh? You if do not comprehend 你父 母的 S H 你侍^ 子的 ^ni fii} hnb tiki (ya", chat) ^pd -ni toil a Hsz^ iiky your parent s， affection, just to (acc.) you towards your-children 's u Mi ffi 一 m 就 曉得了 i^am cch^ e:ungj *^seung yah ^seting, tsaii- ^hiu tak-> ■ Hut* ' affection, [and] think a little, then will - understand. 古入 ift 的好 零 a 方 知父母 、kXt iyan , skiiU tiky 、hd: - Yenng gi <.f6ng ^chi fv} ^nid' ^The-ancients expressed it well : " Bring-up children then will-know parents' 恩 a 1 道 父母^ 恩 了 爲 、yaiu Ki\ an icM td- fiV ^md tik、 tyan Htu^ wai} affection." Already acquainted-with ' parent s， affection, is 甚 麼不去 孝 順 他 呢 這個孝 順 sjiam' mo pal、 hit、 hdu^ shun} <(^d mi ? C)h£ kp" hdu^ shun} why 、 unwilling dutifully obey them eh ？ This filial duty 4 不 是做不 * 的 事 且 如古 來的 ^ya pa" shi} tsd- paU Joi tiky sz^-. ^Ch^6 (hi dot tiki truly not is do not come ，s act. Moreover be-as ancient s，[ ' 八有卧 * 的有 割 m ^ 有埋 5^' syan ; - Yau ' ngd\ . Che' yeung^ tik) 6':，、 pin- ^ndn hokr Hiu^ -yd paly pit> djig): one. This sort of acts, is hard to-learn, still hot absolutely 要 零麼做 纔 p4 做 孝 R 要 cJie^ ^hS hit, ^wd ii/an Hd kd> ； paU 、h6 dm) wine ； im - proper go join men wrangle fight ； im - proper secret 她裏私 自積 趲銀子 錢 疼 自 ti^ Hii ku^ chtukifv} ^md. own ，8 old woman (wife) little children, not regard for parents. 縱 然 外 邊 儀節做 將不 * Ts^ung" iin ngoi^ ipzn tik、 d 滅》， tsb^ dsiung paU Joi, Allowing-that the-external -， "匸 -— -" — ir-" 學 心 裏 邊 誠 'lu ipin ishing necessary heart in - side sincerely 每日裏 粗 幾 n ^mui yati Hu ds'd each day in coarse vegetables plain IS 的只 要 P 斗 他 歡 i; 卺喜 p£ Un" tik), chaty iiV km' d*d ha} hu' ： ch6> tsau} shi^ hdu》 shun^ Hiii. JJ shi}， it down; this then is filial obedience. Whereupon, 把 這 個道理 推 開 說 就 如 ；, cM) k6) td^ % d^ui Jioi sMU. Tsau^ $w taking-up this principle, [let us] investigate explain speak. Hence, if 舉 翁 之 間不端 端 IE 正 ― 這就 ^ivai H^ai ； pin- is disgracing disesteeniing parent s， entailed body ； consequently 為不孝 了替朝 廷做事 不 iWai pafy hdiC ^/m. TV/i) ^cli^ in "id， yah qn'm. Tsau- then resembles behaving-to parents ill, same tiling. This-then 是不孝 T shi^ pati hdu> Hni* is un - dutifulness. 做宫 6^ 若 是不好 哮、 百姓 Tsd^ iktin tik" yevki shi^ paU 7i()， :yt pak^ sing* Being a-magistrate, if act iin - properly, provoking the - people 們 笑駡潯 是把父 母 遺. 體. m iTniin stu^ md^j ck6) sliV ^pd fu^ hnd ^wai H^ai Jiing to-ridicule revile, this is to (acc.) parents' bestowed body despising 慢了 就是不 孝了在 朋 友 前 7ndn^ ^liu. Tsau^ shi^ pafy Mm) Htu» Tsoi} ip^ang ^yau ^tsHn Iness. In friends' presence reproaching. This-then is 1 un - d 說 話 做 事 不 shiity wo} paU conversing doing things 3 not 辱 攀 X 母 也 ytiki chiuki disgraces parents ； also 兵 丁 們 ^ping ding you. soldiers' at is un - dutifulness. Supposing it-is 上 陣！ ii 兵的 ^sMxing ch^an- chhif) tiky si Hsz^ 、han do. Fii)- agc in refractory disobedient ，s children very numerous. To-fathcr 毋 說 11^ 句他 就 變臉父 * 歸 ^md shi'iti kwaU hi'iU ； faU 'Ti6 shufy paU shV- ung hnb, " father ，s bones blood ； cannot say not is same mother, [and] 就看做 兩 ，樣 了八世 S 親 64 Ismi^ Mn、 tsd^ Hexing yetmg^ -Im. s Yaii sJiaP tsiiP ds^an tik> then regard act different manners. Nowadays men's nearest relation 是妻子 死了 翠可以 另 娶 得一個 shi^ ds， ai Hsz, ； (sz, HhU ^wdn "i6 H ling^ ts^ i? tah yah k6\ is wife; being-dead, still can by another marriage obtain one. 這 兄弟若 是歿了 那 裏 還討得 Che^ Jiing tai}, yeuJi, sM- mttti ~liu ^nd Hi ^wdn tak、 The brother, if hc-is departed, where again seek get —個 來？ 43 f 尔 們 想 一想 還是 該 ^Ni mun ^seung yaU 、 stung, c Wan shi- Jcoi Do-you think one thought. Still is-it ought 該 親 愛 怎 麼 m 個 ^sd^ c liivg fai} tik ) ， ru* king^ chung^ eino- a-younorcr-brother, he-should respect defer- to i 有甚 麼 事 或 是 cfdn hjau sham- ，m6 sz^- ？ Wdk^ shi^ waitiiijr-oD one come ch? 親 愛 不 ds^an oi\ paU attachedly love, not 親 t affectionate love eb? 哥 哥 fB. Tdn)- elder - brother. But Pt fR 或 hah f(in} ； waki eating food ； or 1 74 EXERCISES IN TKANST-ATIINT" 人 鳟 或是說 f 或是走 路. ^yan ^lai ； wdki shi^ shut> wd- ; waki shi- Hsau Id 、-; people ceremoniously ； or is conversing ； or is walking-in path ； 寧 是坐或 是姑都 要儘讓 做 wdki shi^ ts6^ ； wdki shi} chd7n} : db n? Hsun y^ung^ Isd- or is sitting; or is standing : in-all must entirely yield-to he-who-is 哥哥的 iJc6 king、 ehung^ d^d ； Jid f6ng、 older, I still ought in-this manner respect defer-to him; how much-more 是 我 的 親 ' IT 呢 shi} ^ngd tiky ds^an ikd Ji6 ^ni 7 [oufrht I] to mine own elder brother - eh? i 於做哥 苛的要 疼 愛著 ChV tiky it^angd^d. ^Wai tuki td) Hid Jting tai} nance, as before love him. But only regarding younger-brothers, 偏 p、 是 不 再 不 肯慢 慢兒 cliaU sW pat) 'ho: tsoi* pat) 、hang mdn^ mdn^ %% bcnt-on only what-is ill : then un - willing deliberately 勸 他 他 遇 弟有了 d'd, Shuty it' •2 admonish them, con verse- with them ； all-at-once observe younger-brother has had 些不 是就要 爭鬪 起來你 pat) shi}， tsav} W 、chang tau^ ^hi JoL ^Nt trifling offense, then straightway wrangling quarrels spring up. Do-vou 想 你 和 你 兄 弟 都是一 個老孑 's^ung ^nt iW6 ^ni thing tai^ dd shi} yaU ko" Ho Hsz, reflect you and your younger-brothers all are one single father 娘 養 的 你 若 你 ^第 就是 iti^ung ^yeung tiki ； hi% yiuky Hd <.hing tai^ tsau^ shi^ mother nurtured by ； you if beat your younger-brothers, then is 自家 ^ 打自家 一般了 tsz^^ Jed Hd tsz,i ika^ yah ^pdn Hiu. own family beating own family, one - and - the - same. 做 弟 的又不 知 好 9： 哥哥 Tsd^ Mng tai} tik>, yau^ pat> <.cM (hd Hdh kiri* Jed ikd . Being younger-brothers, still ignorant-of good evil, seeing elder-brother 灯他, 就還起 平來比 如一個 td d^df &yd tsau^ iwdn (Ai 《shau JoL ^Pi sii, yat) kd、 beating him, also then return lift hand. For instance, one 八^ 乎足！ ^如 失 平打了 cyan tik> ^shau tsuk> : 、kd sii shaU ^shau Hd Hiu man' s hands feet : suppose inadvertently hand pound - ed 胸 難 道 潭 把脚去 If 平不成 keufc" cudn td^ iwdn *^pd Muki hii) f ik) ^shau paU ashing! foot, it-cannot-be said forthwith with' foot go-to kick hand not act ！ 如今^ 兄們不 和 都是馬 爭 < U Jcanit fai} thing iinuw paU ^wo dd skP wai} ichang At present, brethren dis - agreeing £l11 are from contending-for 酎起 見都是 聽 老姿 的 話 ifs^oi 'hi kin' , dd sM^ ing^ -Id ij/6 tik> war. property arise, [or] all are froin-hcaring wives ，s words. 176 KXEUCISKS IN TRANSLATING. 這些老 婆們的 f 也不 是盡 情 ' Che* tsS Ho i]f6 gniun tik> ukV、 ^pd pat> sh/t} tsun} its^ing muti These wives ，s talk, still not is in-aU respects destitute-of 道 理 的 正 IS 释他 的 說 話也有 些 td^ tiki ； ching* (yan tbai^ d^d tik> shuU wa}^ ^yd ^yau <,se reason ； truly because their talk, still has a-little 理^， 不 fei 不覺 的聽進 Hi d; p 飞 n} pah f ing) tsuii* reason ； consequently unconsciously unawares heard entered * 就 如 敉 嫂 子 的 向 哥 哥 hu\ Tsau- ill iso- ^sd Hsz, ' tik、, heung" Jed Jc6 in. Suppose one-who-is sister-in-law, towards [the] elder- brother m 小叔 兒怎麼 禅懶怎 麼檨花 shut-iy ^sm shuky d 、tsam ond yeiing- %'m, Hsam mo yeung^ ccJutJig in -yeung ut-i cli^nki money. You laboriously painfully obtain money feed support 他還說 長道 短 難 道我 們 是 t/.*d, c?m/i shiiU cch^eung, td^ Hun ； ^ndn id'- higo iinun shi^ him, still he- calls tliis-long, says that-is-short ； cannot say we are 他 的兒子 媳 m 肆當孝 毓 他 J} a tiky it (t'sz,, siky r/tU ikoi if dug hdu) shun^ his son, [liis] daughter-in-law, proper ought dutifully obey him 6^ 麼 tiki mo? • eh? 那 個 兄弟 媳 婦 也會向 A ^ 說 tJSd k6、 thing tai} sih -fuf ^yd Hu heung^ Jiing tai' shuU : That younger-brother's wife, also knows towards him talk : m 是哥 哥會挣 錢 你 * 掙 過 Tsau^- shp ve a-littlc, not let th^se husband s， hearing not impress. 從 此 便把帛 們 i6 B| 都 飧 'ik < Ts^ ung Hs^z^ pin} 《； pa tai)- thing ^mun tik) <.sam ^cli^hmg do^ ^ki^g tdm} , From this then to (51CC.) . the - brother s, affections all cool weaken 下, 了 一 ― 日的 攢 凑 舞至於 proceed ； , each day each day *s increase addition, tlien even to 打架 厮 鬧 '，郐 不知 道 弟兄們 Hd ka\ . isz^ nau^f K^^uh paU tcht td)- tai^ Jiing itnun fighting ( wrangling. Really not reflect brethren ' 原是一 個 A ， ski' yah k& ^yan. • \ < > originally were one .individual. 2 - "•》 ' ' 就 是哥哥 r 無 能 些 做) f 鎊 Tsm- $Jii- rcfed Jco ^md iuang 《化 ^hitig tqi^ Suppose is elder brother without ability somewhat, being younger brother 的 養 活 着 他也 是 該 當的 t^k? - ^ycung uU cheuh ^yd $hV-. Jcoi . ttdng tih, iHing、 ,;Vyi-turing supporting hipi, alsp is proper ough 仁 Younger 弟 無能些 哥 的 養活 着 ta"\ itnd ,nang cs^, tsd、 M ,Jco tik> 'yeung uti ch^uki brother without ability rather, being elder brother nurturing supporting %!； liL 是 該 當 的 # fe 一時 間 有 ^yp> Jcoi Mng tiki>. PM sU- yaU isM Mn ^yau hi?^fi., -talso .is , proper, ought. Jf is jiny occasion wKilst there-are 翁 i , 言 ^ 語只 當 他 fl> 7 c? (、- - shda sin Jian ^ii, chaU tdng^ tfd tsui、 輸, some unseeming words unbecoming speeches, only consider him drunken f t • f 夢， if 便大家 撒 開 了 wo«j sni- shuty tnung'- wa\ pin- U'ti^ Jed sdU ,h tchan, p《i》 ^Uung chiky ^shau ； yav} Obstinately-bent to-regard it sincere, compare [you] to two hands ； right 平 m 、其 能' 幹 窵字 也 是他 hand extols its ability to-perform, writing characters only is its, ' *r i 箅 "盤 也是 他拿架 李 西的. 也 % suri' ip^un ^yd shi^ <^*d, dung iUd isai tik) ^yd rcckoning-on abacus only is its, take that take this ，s only 是他這 隻 7^ 千就笨 的 繁 - n shi^ tfd: ch^^ chiky 、tsd ^shati tsav} pan^ tiky "^kan : muti is its : this left hand indeed stupid ，s exceedingly ; no-one 有聽 a 入 拿右乎 * 打 &乎的 ^yau t^ing* kin^ ^yan iUd yaxi^ ^shdu kii、 Hd ^ts6 ^shau tik). ' ^as heard seen man raising right hand went-about beating left hand. ^個 哥 兒^^ 親親的 平足如 YaU k6、 d 弟不和 旁八欺 R 顧 shut> td、 i.Hing tai^ paU <,io6 ^p^ 6ng iyan •' ^hL ChaU ku* it-is-said, Brothers disagreeing by-standers despise. Just notice 你們爭 閑 氣就， 有八 * 祧唆你 '們 hit iniun icJiang Jidn hi\ tsau^ 丄 yau iyan Jot iftii fu- ^md Jiing tai-. PaU iti) Jcwdng meditate-iipon remember parents brothers. Not require polite 尙 外 两 的儀 文 不要忽 • 了 /|、 sMung^ ngoi- min- tik) si itnan ； paU iu^ faU Imki Hiu ^stu elegant external ，s gentility ； not need disregard small 處不 要止圖 外. 入 的 虚 名 ch^ ii) ； pah tu* ^chi s《， o ngoi} Syan, "^shd H ^fdn Ten-thousand years grandfather's heart in cannot bear-it, therefore again 反 覆覆 勸 誡 你你們 肯 聽 yixn fuky fuky tik$ hun^ kdi^ -nL ~Ni ^niun (hang i^ing^ again this way that way exhorts admonishes you. You willing to-hear 萬 歲 球 的 話 A 家做 倘 孝 子 vidn^ sui\ ^y^ iiky wd^j tdi^ Jed tsd- k6) hdu* ？， his imperial majesty ，s words, altogether be those obedient children 悌 弟不 ia — 生 不 犯 法 就 tai} tai)、 pah tan- yah i.sliang paU Jdn^ fdU^ tsav} , affectionate brothers, not only one generation not transgress laws, but- then 你的 兒 子 孫 子 也學 個好樣 子 汁 ii tik、 ci Hsz' 'ho : Hdu' shun} iWdn ishmig hdu' shun- Common proverb says well ： The-dutifiil obedient also bear dutiful obedient 子忤逆 還養许 舉兒果 Hsz, ； 。！ ig yiki ^wdn ^y^ung -^ng yiki si. ^Kw6 children ； imdutiful obstinate also bring-up undutiful obstinate children. Undoubted- 然子子 孫孫都 是孝子 t 第 jirt Hsz, Hsz， aim csiin dd shi- hdu) Hsz, tal- ly -when children grandchildren all are filial children affectionate 弟天 下得' 没 有不 太千的 tai-^ if in hd' tsoV mut, ^yau paty t^di^ cpHng tiky. brothers, the-empire will by-no- means be not profouadly peaceful. 你 們: 鄒 着實 的做寓 萬不可 ^Nt iM'An dd cMuki shati tik) tsd- ； ^ndn- mdn^ pat) %6 You all cause-it strenuously performed ； on-no-account not may 看 敬常套 辜 資聖輯 仁 h6n* tsb^ ^sheung fd); yat, p'm' shing^ tsam :: without teaching not perfect. Having a-son but not teaching, ihis-thcti 眛其尺 賦 之良悖 理 縦 mui^ JcH if in fiV ichi J^ung ； pui* Hi^ ts^ung^ bedims that heaven conferred ，s goodness ； [by] transgressing propriety, following 欲 日遷干 不善矣 教 之 何 passions, daily advances in wickedness truly. Instructing them what 如古者 婦 入有娠 * 不 偏 卧 jii? 、！ Lit 《ch6 ~fu ^yan ^yau HA mt 4fi 之 胎 教 也 tcM d^oi Jcdu" ^yd. •s uterine instruction. 子 能 食 教 « 右 乎能 (T?z， ^nang shik)—、 kdu^ H yav} 'shau ； ^nang ^ , - - Son able ' to-eat, was-taught to-use right hand ； able to-talk, disallowed 嬌聲 能 行使知 四方上 下能 Jilu <.shing; iUang Jiang, "sz* tcM sz" if dug sh^ung- ha}; ^nang whining tone; able to-walk, Caused to-know four points , zenith nadir ； able 言勿使 studies. liike the preceding extract, these consist of a text and commen- tary, but not in so colloquial and familiar a style ； the line at the head is the text, the sentences following are the commentary of Wong Pfikhau, and afford good examples af the style and - manner of Chinese scholars in amplifying And expl^iiuLng their standard works. EXERCISES IN TRANSLATING. 183' 構 教_以 尊親 iHi 阿保 yap、、 Adtt》 H Hai yeung^ Usiin tts^wu < TV z' u) 、pd to-bow, taught to-be polite obliging honoring parents. Thituwas nurse 母 氏！ 之 #: 也 於 滅 掃 應 -md shi- ichi kdu* ^yd. Chi) tu ^shd so" ying、 ' woman '3 tutelage. With regard- to sprinkling sweeping responding 對進^ 之 節 贜 樂射御 tui^ tsurt* t^ui^ h6k>, paU t 醸 gshan 、sing, dung itmn, hd- tsing-j Hat in-morning inquire-health, in-winter warm, in-summer cool, [a^re] propriety's 當然也 ' indispensable-requirements. •V Nof XII .— D OCTRINES OF M E N C I U S (a 四書 上盖 首窣) 孟 + a 惠 Mang- (tsz, km' s Leung Wat' Mencius walted-on L6ung's Wai 壬 dcong : king : 季 1 王 , 侯 罃 * 也 都 h Leung's Wai king, [was] Ngai's earl Ying; built-court-in Great 梁 m 稱王 諡曰惠 史 IE ,Liung, tsHne (chhng ^wdng ； sU} id> WaiK SS"z， Ki\ Leung, assumed to-be-called a-king ； deceased called Wai. Historical Record 皋王三 十五年 卑 觼 厚 W(m2 iw6ng ,sam shap, 。ng ^nm, ,pi qai hau- [says], Wai king's thirty - fifth year, [employed] respectful invitation valuable ^ 以 招賢者 而 孟 軻 至 架 Vai' 'I ^chiu An 'cU; Mencius replied saying, Your-majesty why must speak-of ^ f 有 仁 m % ,E A lt\ ytki -yau cyan i- i€ H benefit, rather-also have philanthropy justice and stop-there. f^. 者， & 之德 愛之理 義者 i Yan ^chi tsam icM tak>, oi》 tilti pat) im\ 一 not seized [will-be] not satiated. 此言求 利 之 害 « 明上 (T^sV ii7i Jc^au Itr tcM koi}， H i?ning shiungi This speaks-of seeking advantage 's injury, in-order-to explain preceding 文何 曰 利之意 征 m 也 £man, gHS piU iiti W tchi ^yd. < Ching Hs^ix ^yd. text, " Why must [you] speak-of benefit" ，s meaning. Ching [means] obtain. . 上 取乎下 下 取 乎 上 it 曰 Shiung^ Hs^u ill hd-f ha} Hs^ Hi sw sheung-j kit} uU Superiors get from inferiors, inferiors get ' from superiors, therefore termed 交 征' 國危 謂將 有弑奪 i,kan iching. Kwoky s,ngai wai- ds6ung ^yau shi》 tuti reciprocal striving. State endangered spcaks-of about having conspiring seizing 之 禍 乘 率 敫 也 萬' 乘' 之 國 * kap^ ^yd. ，s meaning, Wai sanie-as discard. Hau [means] not hasty. 言仁 荐 * 愛其 親義者 'JL 7% cT7i s7/a?i ^ch^ pi/y oi- c¥ i its^ atiy i- (chg pih kajh It-means philanthropist will love his parents, just man will dispatch-for 其 君 故 A 君 躬 行 仁 義 而 JiH ikwan, hi? ij/an ckwan Jcung Jiang cyan i-, a his prince, therefore the-princc himself act benevolently justly, and -fe 求 利 之 fi、 則其 下 化 cmd c¥au IV- ^chi ^sam^ tsak、 ck^ i ha} fiC not-having seek-for advantage ，s disposition, then his inferiors are-trans- 之自親 戴 於已也 ichL Tsz^- ds^an tdt* _ ajan f- cf H H: [If ]. king also speaks-of philanthropy rectitude and stpp-there : 何 《^ 曰利' JlO -pity," ( ilty ll~ ？ why must [you] speak-of advantage? 重言 之以 結 上 文 兩 節 tCUung an (cM -i kit) sMung- man -Ihuig tstfy Again speaks-of them in-order-to connect preceding text's two sentences 之意 叱章言 仁 義 根 於人心 '.cM {\ ^Ts^z^ ccheung Jin ^yan i-, Jean cw cyan <.sam 's meaning. This section speaks-of philanthropy right, rooted in human heart 之固有 理之公 也利』 6 ichi ki? -yaih . 42. Laughable,. 笑 siu^ . pp Crying, ys^ hukt. 43. Strong, 、/ 農 iiiung. Weak, tdm\ 44. Tight, Loose, •《 《su7ig, 45. Fat, 肥 ,fi. Lean ， 瘦 shau\ 46. Narrow, r/idA.). Broad, 閼 fiit). This cup is full of water. Strike it and see if it is empty. His purse is empty. He is too proud to speak to me. A humble man will go a thousand miles. As light as a feather's down. I cannot lift so heavy a box. As -Stiff as iron. As limber cts flour. A tender heart. This table is square. Cut it exactly round. As round as the moon. He is not within* The interior of China, Tell him to leave that out. Outside Barbarians. Please walk before. Do this Jirst. He stands behind me. I got up early this morning. He repented of it too late, , To injure another and benefit one's self. This medicine is beneficial and strength- ening. How Iniighable ！ We were talking a pTeasant ix\?diev together. The sound of crying shows his hearfs sorrow. This tea is too strong for me. This wine is weak、 try a glass. This lock is very tighL Plane it a little more to make it loose. He \Bfat as a pig. A large and gross man. He is lean as a monkey. Why are you so lean! ' This board is very narrow. Make it five feet broad. INTO CUmESE. 47. Sparioiis, 廣 "hw&ng. This house is spacious. Ho lias h liberal mind. Confined, 狭 hdjh. This boat is long and narrow. 49. Lazy, '願 輸. 、- Industrious, 勤 . , This go-down is very datnp, and must , be floored. Put this in the sun to dry. Wet it a little, it is too dry. Plane it smooth. A slippery road is difficult to travel. Rough is called ihdi in Canton. If it is right, say so. If it is wrong, say so. It is hard to act the good man. This is a good book. Bad is called S. First, 首 'shall. Last, 尾 ^mi. ' m. Fair, 顏 shunK Foul, 逆 yih. 196 EXERCISES m TRANSLATING 60. Male, Female, 'fan- 61. Cock, Hen, 1^ (fsV* 62. Text, 交 smcm. Commentary, cAti* 63. Glad, 樂 I6h. Sorry, 憂 lyau. 64. Superior, Inferior, 下 M!. 65. Opened, 開 Jwi, Shut, 閉 pai\ 66. Bought, 買 'mdi. Sold, 67. Add, Diminish, 咸 'kdm. 68. Ascended, 陞 Male is called I O O L . Your father writes commanding ATiS to be acquainted with it. I have heard thnt you are studying your books at home, but doing it in a very inefficient useless manner ； not at all remembering your grandfather's admonitory words. The themes and compositions sent to me I cannot at all receive, they are by no means as good as those formerly sent. Truly, in composition daily to advance a step, there is advantage to be obtained : but, as you are doing, to retrograde and make no advances, by far the best way will be to study no more, and not so very uselessly bear an empty reputation. On sceinjj this letter, my orders are that you must immediately carnostly rnform, and do not walk in your former ways. This is sent to ATu for his perusal. Your flithcr T^ints6ak's letter. {Outside address. ) ' The within compliineTitary lotter I will tronhlo yon, Sir, to take to the village of Pakshan, and give it to my son A'fu to roreivo and open. T*ints6ak sends it. 父字示 阿富. S 之聞 汝 家讀 書 惟虛應 故事全 不以汝 ,fB 叮囑之 語 爲念寄 來會課 M 字 並無 可取比 從前， K 不 如也然 . 交字日 漸進步 方爲有 用似汝 有 退無進 何若不 讀之 爲妙免 至 徒質虛 名也晃 字郾 當痛改 勿蹈 前轍爲 囑此舆 阿 富 看 父 天歸宇 內 平安信 S 鴛 帶至牝 山村交 小兒阿 富收啟 . 天 爵付寄 212 LESSONS IN READING AND A writing requesting the two diytinguished persons to be acquainted with it. Yesterday, I received and read the command from your hands, and learned that your honored persons were well and happy, and that the family were all in tranquil health, every one being blessed by azure heaven. Your son, himself, separated from his parents, dwells abroad ； I have yet but a little gain, for goods although it may be said they are easily sold, still the accounts are all collected with difficulty, and for these reasons 1 have long had thoughts of returning j but have been hindered and detained by these accounts. It is not that I have any attachment to residing (Jit nestling) in a foreign land^ by which I get the imputation of being unfilial, but wishing both my parents to have all the support and ease of heavenly peace, and to add still more to the number of your days, I live away in a foreign land, and my heart is also glad and happy. While I am away in peace, it is unnecessary for you to be anxious about me. Respectfully [writing] this, prostrate I wish you golden enjoyment. Your son Ayung respectfully states, 國 • 金 位 安叱樂 益孝牽 難無福 體 大字 叩也 增之阻 歸 幾 祐 安 八禀 請男 遐罪非 是貨也 泰 知 在算惟 a 以物男 家 之 外 兌願& 久雖自 中 昨 1 1 as 遙 辯 %)* 云 ail \/% 伥 安居一 棱思易 稷 g 寬 無 異親異 回售親 康 庸 地茹她 奈頭客 寧 乎 遠 & 養 Et 被目 外 皆 慮亦天 取顯總 沾 蒼 謹 歡和不 頭屬利 玉 亞 用敬禀 TRANST,ATIN(^ 赏 No. HI— A HUSBAND TO HIS 王 氏 賢意干 羈來父 飢霜賢 有抱思 心自 妻此聊 他倘母 寒因妻 不皆念 祌 别 徙致 資方得 下二家 之孝賴 悲如賢 ,、 家今 flP 撒字 ffl 恩之賢 傷醉妻 用某 意妻情 ife 德怨妻 常忽 誓八我 iaiii 繁 大子調 老袭經 揚 不歸卽 遠無經 矣女蘐 親夢半 J 盡^ 歸 離条商 卑失不 在魂载 J 言帶家 客孰竟 A 教致 堂千每 J 言 銀 决 地 甘利客 誨 幼 里 想 菁： ； 不物不 也上皆 外之老 子淸家 '-^ 盡若久 將抛爲 風方親 在晨中 While away from my worthy wife, suddenly has passed away half a year. Every time I think of those in my family, my heart is like that of a drunken man; every niglit my spirit in dreams goes thousands of miles, and in the morning my thoughts afflict and grieve me. My aged parents in the hall, my tender chil- dren at the breast, all depend upon my worthy wife to look after and cherish them, thus causing that my aged parents do not repine for my unfilial conduct, nt>r my children lose my rules of careful instruction. Great is my worthy wife's kindness and merit. I am a stranger abroad, [exposed] to the weather on account of the numerous necessities of my family, doing business and 3eeking gain solely on account of those two particulars ― hunger and cold ； my circumstances allow no other course. How could I willingly on the one hand leave father and mother, and on the other separate from wife and children, dwelling abroad in a strange land ！ When I have obtained according to my wishes, I shall immediately return, by no means remaining long in another land. Now, a certain person returning' home, I have engaged him to carry home a sum of money for the household ex- penses. I cannot write all my words, cannot speak all my thoughts. This is sent to Mrs. Wong my worthy wife, in her own apartment. Your humble husband Yeung Fungch'uu's attentive lcttcr> 214 LESSONS IN READING AND No. IV. ― A WIFE TO HER HUSH ANP ABROAD. Since my honored husband's departure, the Hibiscus has twice opened itself. Tlie multiplied words and innumerable injunctions you gave when you left, your handmaid has remembered with the greatest care, not presuming to contravene them. Those in the high hall have been nourished, I myself waiting on them ； the tender daughters and youthful sons, I have myself taken care of; everything in the house I have myself looked after. Do not make yourself anxious about those -at a distance, but while my honored husband is [suffering] the weather abroad, we who are at home do all ardently remember him. If you procure a little overplus of gaih, then you ought straightway to bring yourself back, respectfully to wait upon your parents, and carefully to teach your children. Your kindred will then all collect together, and laughing converse [fill] the hall. Then will those venerable parents not have the longing of those who lean at the village gate, nor your humble handmaid have the sighing of a grayhaired person. The house is near, but its lord is far; ― my little heart [flies] a thousand miles. But my wishes are that you take good care of yourself, and regard your own comfort. 'ri"s is to inform Suiting my honored husband, placed on the right of his scat. Your handmaid Wong respectfully states. 夫 别後』 Ts<^ 兩度開 矣行時 萬縷千 言 妾 倦惓在 A〈u 不敢有 逢 高堂 中 饋妾自 JJL 之弱女 幼子妾 .C1 撫 之家務 一 切妾自 理之 毋勞遠 慮怛我 夫君客 外 風霜舉 家念， 切倘有 餘之 卽當 返駕奉 侍雙親 教誨子 女 骨肉 完 聚 笑 語 一 堂庶免 老 親有倚 閽之望 賤妾有 白頭 之嘆也 室邂 入遙寸 >5 千里惟 加 餐自 愛 為 囑此達 瑞廷. 君大 A 妾王 \3 ^敬 禀 TRANSLATING. 215 I would respectfully slate. With regard to what you before stated about going to the capital, I did not ascertain whether you was going soon, or had not fixed on a time ？ I have decided to leave on the third day following, and I am much inclined to invite you sir to get ready quickly to accompany me. Thus shall I be able to engage your clear instruction, which will be exceedingly pleasant. For this I write, also wishing you present hapiness in no small degree. To. Mantoi, worthy and respected sir, as if present. Your stupid younger brother Chan Yatkwai ( Reply,) writes with compliments. I have received your commands regarding accompanying you to the capital, to be your traveling attendant {lit. whip-holder), for which I am very deeply grateful. But my little affairs are exceedingly hurried and troublesome, and at once I cannot arrange them so as to pack up and be off, and fear I cannot start with you on the appointed day. Will you, respected sir, please to precede with your equipage, and when my affairs allow me leisure, I will immediately follow after you as fast as possible. I respectfully return this answer, and wish you much present pcacc< without ceremonious trouble. To Yalkwai, worthy and respected sir, on the left of his scat. His stupid younger brother Leung Mantoi respeclfully replica. 敬啟 者前所 W 京都 之行未 眷嚴程 有期否 弟一擬 定於 三 日後 發骖意 欲 邀 兄促装 同往俦 弟得藉 光教幸 何如也 此并候 近佳不 一 上 文臺 兄 台大八 如晤 V 愚弟陳 一 桂字頓 承諭 京都偕 行得爲 執鞭實 所欣慕 俗務 冗 一 時未能 整頓行 装恐難 定日^ 途 仁 兄先請 榮行俟 弟諸 事轉 眼亦卽 趨步行 塵也肅 此仍候 近 安不宣 上 1 桂兄台 人入座 45- 愚弟 梁文 臺謹覆 216 LESSONS IN READING AND No. VI.— -L E T T E R TO A D 1 S T A N 1' FRIEND. I would respectfully state. From the time when I left you, honored sir, imperceptibly the time has slipped away ； twice has the plurn flower blossomed. I constantly remember that we have been already far separated for a long time, there is not a day in which my heart does not glance to your place. The other day, just while I was think- ing of you, your valued favor suddenly came to me, ― I am most deeply indebted for your gracious favor. Truly the affairs of life are like the moves of chess : ― My heart has for a long time been like ashes, or as the rent head of a drum : How can it be remedied by medi- cine? You, worthy sir, have condescended to ask after me, but indeed I have no inclination to look after any serious business. I respectfully send this answer to inform you, and also wish you present good in ^very particular. To Sdrnwai my worthy and respected brother at his feet. His junior Lam Yingtsii - writes with compliments. 敬威者 弟自舆 台 翁别後 不覺韶 光易邋 兩 經梅花 白矣念 闊别已 ^無 日 不祌馳 左 右曩日 正思慕 間琅 函忽降 過 荷獎諭 然世事 如楳 心已久 - 灰 敗鼓之 皮豈堪 藥用承 兄下 問弟實 無志觀 光. 矣 謹 此 ； TO 度： It .S 近好不 一 、 三畏 4L 兄大八 &下 弟林英 徐字顿 INTO CIIINKSi;. 217 No. VI 1. ― Note ACcoMi>A\Yixa a Pkksen r ok Ink, and tiik He ply. 香 英上日 園上文 大 偉 m m * Tf^ rt 幸之也 松 兄 了 DCA. &i' ^ 不 路》 粲 in 兄 不 pi 乂 欲 君 丄 b 且 Z m 不 la ft k 一此 賓敬數 生 豹 Z 鳥 八 111 it- ^JU AA- m 烟 逢 ^ 文 囊而一 玉 山 史 K Z ffi 綠 几 謹 雲喷玦 澡 / 口 烟 愚 镇 烟 成 雖 須 聊 y-T 、人 弟 容 義窣臨 從劝處 陳 謝 » 以池 弟 李 此 右 或 香 出軍可 圜 候 池 資 -]»- 祈摔以 敬 中籠然 莞灑稱 復 起贈弟 m 存錦 龍 TON S444 ^ 是繍廣 Several cakes from the noble fir, [produced by] the sombre smoke floating about, or which miglit also be called 'dragon-guests ；' ― arc herewith rcspcctfLilIy presented on the right of your scat, that they may aid a little in wielding- Yaukwan，s sprink- ling [pencil]. Elegant, and tasteful composition, and characters like the cloudy smoke, will of course from them proceed. I beg you will place this trifle by you, and I shall be highly favored. Respectfully sending this, I wish you full success in all your studies. To Hcungiin, the second brother, respected sir on the right of his table, {Reply,) His unworthy junior Li VVanying, humbly compliments. I have received your valued gift of the black ^cmmcous cakes ； although wlicn they come on the pool thcv are of great value, still I am by no means skillful at composing;, and cannot off-hand complete an essay, to illuminate (i. o. equal) yonr bounteous gift. But with drops of dew to rub on the stone, characters like cloudy fcinokc in curling" wreaths will from the pool arise. Your respected present, [which is placed] in a pard-skin bag^, I tlinnkfully accept, and if you will excuse me for a short time, I will come and thank you for it; at the same time wishing you pleasant davs in all respects. * To Wanyiiig, respected sir, on his writing-table, flif^ unworthy junior Chan Ilcungiin respectfully replies- My friend has been competing on the arena for literary honors, and with honor receiving high advancement ； but you will not only have llie happiness of being entered in the graduate roll, for I also believe the water dragon will not long be found in the pool (i. e. he will go on to higher honors). Therefore I conjecture that on the coming year you will, at the regular presentation [of Hanlin], be the first one called out, thus plucking a sprig of the fragrant Olea from the palace of the moon, and then how much distinction will I not borrow ！ Respectfully present- ing you with an insignificant trifle, to assist you somewhat in draining the golden goblet, I carefully send this, humbly wishing you all literary success. To T*xntak, learned and respected sir, at the right of his seat. His young schoolmate, Luk Kwoklung humbly bows. (Outside address.) The inclosed letter I will trouble you, sir, to take to the provincial city outside of the Great Peace gate near the Thirteen Factories, to the foreign merchandize shop T^inwo, and present it to Mr. Lai, surnam- 'Pintak, with high respect. Luk Kwoklung of Shami's compliments. On the letter reaching, you will receive for postage 30 cash. Carefullv 「 rpw the back is writteny Sealed. 218 LESSOINS IN READING AND No. VIII. ― Note of Gngratujlation on BGCOiMi^o a GRADUAfft {Myan). 德上文 足 先 喷 此具锋 也慶下 生 不) 腹不蓴 便得角 大 入 座 右 首 腆一 攛人藝 之枝 來亦文 儀其 泰信場 聊藉 傳絞滎 助光 臚龍膺 金更 首終鶚 樽何 唱非薦 一如 攀池不 i 也 蟾中特 謹謹 宮物榜 鶴 帶 至 f 太 平 門 外 十 三 行 , 天和洋 貨店途 舆 r . 黎先 生印天 德高發 沙尾 障國龍 St 干 信到 奉換資 錢叁拾 文 謹 ，二0 W 蘐 封 覜^ 陸 國龍頓 TKAMSLATIINtt. 219 No. IX.— Reply to t ii k p r k c e u i n « . 陸 國 答 國成 龍上起 仁 龍 利 斯 長 居并 it 薹得 不未謭 先寶信 兄 隹候 貺其捷 過滿劣 生店懇 A 勝 敬何秋 三何之 ^大 求携 八 卽 以閲 年敢 材 德 A 代至 史 右 拜洸夙 一冀毎 由 安交省 弟 嘉 ；條 7Tfe 應 望 慚 永啟 城 黎 1^ 我雖^ 雲 霜 ） 崗 ^ - 容厚酬 耳飛立 躬 顏 榜 偶 逐 宮 謝哉花 爾隊墙 寄 復 肅過深 僥而毛 此 荷 辱 倖 行 羽 (Reply.) I， who possess the poorest and shallowest talents, always disgraced the seat of learning when in it; my wings are not yet full grown, and how can I presume to hope of rising to the clouds. ' I merely followed in the common order, for it is only once in three years that we can answer to our names, when unexpectedly I was lucky enough to enter into the autumn gate (i. e. become a graduate). Although my early anticipations are realized, I am deeply ashamed at seeing my name in the list, ― how will you, my worthy friend, be able to cleanse my shameless face! I am exceedingly obliged for your valued gift, and do now respectfully thank you for your goodness, and if you will excuse me a 】ittle while, I will come in person and thank you. I humbly send this, at the same time wishing you, rising or sitting, abundant delights. To Kwoklung, honored and respected sir, at the left of his table. His junior schoolmate Lai T'intak respectfully replies. (Outside address. ) I beg you to take this letter to Liinhinf^ street in the provincial city, to the shop Shingli, and in my stead give it Mr. Luk Kwokhing, &c., to be quietly opened, T"ntak， from Wingt«6ng street, seals and sends it. 220 LESSONS IN READING AND No. X .— R Ed U EST TO BORROW M O N E Y, AND THE R E P L Y The many times I have received kindness from you is inscribed upon and affects my five inwards (i. e. my whole man). Just now I have suddenly met with a most pressing emergency, and am without any source from whence to request a loan. Knowing that you, honored sir, uniformly bestow charity, and will undoubt- edly commiserate [me in] the dry rut [into which I am fallt'n], and overflow it with tlie water of the western river, I therefore [as if] not perceiving my sweaty face (i. c. putting a great, constraint on myself), beg you to lend me one hundred t.aels silver, by which I shall be relieved from my embarrassment ； I will repay yon the prin- cipal and interest within the year, nor on any account will I delay or fail in so doing. Looking up 1 hope you will condescend to accede to niy request, and I will then bowing upon your steps hasten to receive it. I respectfully send this, at the sume time wishing^ you daily peace. T^K ing^in, the fourth brother and honored sir, as if before him, ( Reply.) His junior K6k Slieungman writes with respects. My very good friend, why do you talk of 'bestowing charity?' If my worthy brother is now in an embarrassed situation, how shall I presume not to accede to his request ？ Bat indeed recently my purse is as clean as if it had been washed, and I have been among my neighbors to borrow, yet am unable to get the whole amount ； I can only collect what will [be like a patch] under the armpit to .com- plete the fur jacket. I beg you will receive it, and I sliall be satisfied. For this I return an answer, also wishing yon happiness and quiet. To Shcunorman, worthy and respected sir, at the x\lSTniCT. Tseung, the acting sub-prefect of Macao in Kwangchau, raised ten steps and recorded ten times ； Sam, the principal district magistrate of Heungshan, raised teh steps and recorded ten times ； and PVing, the acting assistant magistrate of Heungshan, raised ten steps and recorded ten titnes, Hereby issue a clear proclamation. WhereaSj because, formerly, the English foreigners were exceedingly overbearing and disobedient, in all things rebelliously opposing, therefore their excellencies, the imperial commissioner great minister, and the governor, in person came to the town of Heungshan, with great state and sound of pom- pous dignity, and issued an order to us strictly to forbid supplying- them with food. On this point we have already repeatedly issued plain commands, as is on record. Now it appears, that all the English foreigners who lived in Ma, cao, being thereby filled with dreadful fear, have, at one time and another, one and all left Macao. Besides stationing soldiers now at every important port of entnuice to sift and examine in the strictest manner whoever passes and repasses, uol perniiUing tliat tliere be any clandestine leakiiio put, wo the sub-jnefect, &c., have also, in order that there be a daily supply of rice for the places witljin the seaboard, Macao and qJl the villages and mar- 署廣州澳門軍民庥加十級紀錄干，^^-蔣 香， i 縣； 正堂加 十級紀 錄十. 一 三爲 署香山 膝左堂 加十叙 紀錄十 次， 彭 *M 一爪蹺 論事 照 得前因 唤咭^ 國 爽八桀 驁不馴 諸事違 坑以致 ■ 欽差大 臣督憲 親臨香 城扎飭 嚴斷接 濟大震 聲威叠 la ffi: 示曉諭 *i 案 兹 查所有 住澳之 唤夷俱 以知畏 之 懼光後 紛紛全 數出澳 除要隘 各 S 口現 仍狐撥 兵役梭 織往來 嚴窑 St * 不准贿 有偷漏 外所有 海口 K 內 澳鬥谷 村市日 用米石 業經. 本 分府等 禀袭各 222 LESSONS IN READING AND Conclusion of the same. k'3ts， already petitioned and obtained the permission of the high authorities, to quickly urge it in all directions that food be freely furnished. Moreover, all kinds of provisions are permitted to be bought and sold without any let or hindrance, nor as was the case before, should there be on any articles deficiency or want. But we have ascertained that in Macao and other places the prices of articles are not yet cheapened, and moreover that some are hoarding it up to sell, which is indeed obstructing the food of the people, and which we do again by this command prohibit. ，― Wherefore this command is issued, that all the shopkeepers and inhabitants of Macao, and the adjacent villages and hamlets, may be fully acquainted with it. You may all traffic with the peaceable inhabitants, with the Portu- guese and all other foreigners in rice, flour, &c. It should be according* to the current price, both buying cheap and sellin3 自新宥 其旣 往柔遠 入正所 W 子 庶民格 外 之 恩同于 覆載中 外商民 均富傾 >5 感 戴矣爲 此通行 磽諭爾 商民八 等 知 悉 自 示 之 後 惟 當 奉 公 守 舆 各國通 商 一 $ ^照舊 章程 恪遵 定 例 躯 不 得 夾 帶 違 禁 之 物致干 功令 現在各 省夫兵 陸繮凱 撤從此 永 惠干戈 奠難兩 忘、 一， 疑 盡 釋 谷安 本業让 〈享. ^平本 暨木部 g 有厚望 焉特示 #贊 道 光二十 一 年五月 升 八 日一爪 TRANSLATING. 231 No. XIV. —— M K M O H I A L FROM Y IKS H \ N TO Til E E M P K II O R . Yiksh^in, the rebel quelling general, with Limgman and Yeung F6ng, imperial councillors, memorialize respecting the ships of the English foreigners making- an attack upon the provincial city, and that leading on the troops we exerted our utmost strength to save it, and happily it still remains unharmed ； and also that carefully considering all the advantages of the place, we hope and expect to be able to defend it for a long time, but have been obliged to adopt temporary measures in the management of the business : ― carefully taking all these important particulars, we herewith reverently embody them in an united memorial, and looking up intreat the sacred glance upon it. Your ministers, on the sixth day of this moon, most carefully detailing all the causes and circumstances of several successive days of fighting, have already dispatched them by courier, as is recorded. We find that the walls of the city of Canton rest on the acclivity of Kfin- vam hill, on the front extending down to the river ； and that the streams from the departments of Shi6chau, Shitahmg, Ndmhung- and Linchau all join and flow down from F^ti into the sea, and that the merchants all come by this road to the provincial city. Since the foreigners sailed their ships into the river [leading to] the city, they have distributed many vessels in different places, so that the throats [of the river] are already completely in their possession; and in both the eastern and wcstmi channels, from Liptak (near Howqua's Folly) and from T^iuongkAu 靖 逆 芳 等 * 爲 噢 保蘐 久守 形恭 鑒 事 切 接仗 城 垣 北 地 峰 A 省 多艘 概 W 將軍突 山 參贊. K 臣 隆文揚 夷船 幸尙 惟 有 E. 等 緣 由 枕 于 ^ A. ,丄^ A 王 隻 攻 無 虞 權 奏 S: 於 本 觀 音 南 建 W 客 自 爽 已 爲 S 達 擊省城 而 體 察 辦遝讒 祈 月初六 在案査 .W 之麓 等府州 行旅 ^ 妮 東 黄埔而 督 兵 竭 力 局 勢欲期 將 實彺情 將連日 廣 東省會 前 臨 大 H 之 水由花 卽？ 恍叱道 省 、河 排列 西 兩路由 E 虎門海 232 LESSONS IN READING AND Con 水 船十開 Ik 成委二 吊镳有 駐 文 乎 驗八放 自 m 7k W # 赛丘 1 皿 4h // 泯 至隻鎗 板 lyv ml /f/ii ijiK 乂、 / V u-i- pT J 入泥全 炮 船 一礼金 用攻潜 w 守 M lin 我 城 數 搫 曰 該山廣 谷往谷 且 苹 n 駄 退 往 開 逆寺 西具窺 1 丄 1 田 •H 足 船面入 探 化 採 前 解 皆 ft 皆 集 左 開 攻 ,刀 水 以 知 以 到 於 戒 可 山 右 炮 城 s ii 後 二下水 離 備 俯 狹 •/ 宫 '乂 » 瓖另日 看 該 項 她 排 城 朱 瞰 不 平 久 奸 駕 夷 守 逆 木方稻 之易城 能 衍 將扮^ 船 弁 卽 排分草 十前中 并 後 作 輪 三 密 將 頭 從 五 者 時 營 (in the Macao passage), quite through to Wliampoa, and thence on to the Bocca Tigris, where the outlets of the river to sea divide into branches, and the side passages are exceedingly numerous, and the shallows and sands level and expah- sive, there are in all of these places no important positions which we can defend. Moreover, the embankments of the fields near the hills are narrow, so that we cannot pitch a camp or intrench the troops ； and from all the hills on the north, one can look down into the city; where foreigners have been at all times secretly going about, spying, and examining, fur it has been no easy matter to prevent them. When, on I he former occasion, we had completely prepared all our materials for an attack by fire at a place called Naishing, (distant from the city fifteen Zf，) employ- ing rafts and paddy straw, which had been sent on from Kwongsai by way of the town of S^imshui, and had placed them in the country opposite the monastery at KamsMn and below, appointing a head deputy to have them all in readiness ； the said rebels, having made inquiries and ascertained that both kinds of our rafts were about ready, on the first day of the moon and afterwards opened the attack. They soon secretly sent their ships' boats to sound the depth of the water, but the troops who were then on the lookout guarding opened upon them a fire of cannon and musketry, and compelled them to retire. However, on the fifth of the moon, Ihirt.y-ciglit sail of foreign vessels sailed into the river to attack the city, and others TRANSLATING. Continuation of the same. 233 集縣 地之城 夂則米 至無道 三登寧 亦匪 爲虡以 砲商向 兵從粳 面序装 復徒 全民內 不販皆 糧前塞 受自柴 ^ 省 氣 相 絶 不 來 尙 往文 敵陸草 ^致 關格持 新來自 有督報 泥路焚 可乘 係動日 城尤鄕 倉催難 城 抄 燒 虞機 稍 不 久居於 問 儲亦通 不赴過 使蜂 有堪即 民民兹 可無趕 能我半 在起 瑰設不 相食已 碟從辦 担兵其 郊况 失想能 率有堅 而蓮攻 守之瓖 野大各 省無移 守民^ 具 此後奸 行兵府 feS 匱 人兼城 間來一 時遂梟 兵 聚 州 重 乏老之 他食省 切何至 水 [of the enemy] on board of steamers went up to Naishing and attacked it by wa- ter ； while Chinese traitors, dressed as saiiors, in a body got into our vessels filled with straw, and set fire to them in all directions, so that the greater part of the faggots and straw stored in the rear of the army was quite destroyed. These Chi- nese traitors, then taking to the water like ducks went ashore, and taking a circuit by land came upon our force in the rear, which was thus attacked on three sides, and Naishing could no longer be maintained. At this time the communications by water were quite stopped, and it was also difficult to report by letter ； those who were hastening to direct implements of were provisions for the troops in store which could at any time be ground, still the food of the people all comes in from the villages ； and if we had at this time made a stoat defence of the city, then no supply of rice could have been brought to the trader, ― and still worse, food for the people would have been Hard to procure. Added to this, the cannonading was unintermitting, and the inhabitants of the New city moved in a mass into the Old city. Now, in the event of a long struggle, there would undoubtedly be a serious impediment from want of provisions, and the wrath of the people waiild be aroused, which we could nut think of being able to sustain. And the |)rDvanciaI city is a most important spot, being of tlie greatest LESSOiNS IN liEADlJNG AJNU 報. 全 七踞名 城 合日天 外 城 城 已 民 內昏返 登邐醖 勸奴城 ® 由北 製省全 之棄倚 擊泥域 甚先之 賁理可 攻城挑 狹是計 而城曆 命 爽 人 向 又 城據 居 民 紛 官 丘 上 招 乎 似 有 守 逆 岸 精 土 夷直兵 山 十逼安 守 紛 暫 而 餘 北 砲 收炮名 城固 人 多 城日亡 卩 ft 丁 全 曆 不得； f 亡舆擇 全險 木誘 係敵 奴而 才省 等 城 丘 城 牝 面 原 夜 焦 非 成 地 滅守丁 £ 奸上^ » 有 m 百 開 爽得 砲分方 所 稱 保 初 所 餘 砲船於 臺無莴 因 id} 身無 consequence to the whole province, and if it is lost by any remissness, marauding banditti will take advantage thereof, and in every department, district, and town, rise up like wasps. Moreover, the grand army is now assembled, and wc are under continual apprehension for them while here ； but if we should lead the troops into the open country, we could there select numerous localities into which to entice [the enemy] and give them battle ； but there is not the least reason why the provincial capital should be abandoned. If it is saved and wc with it, the respon- , sibility wholly r6sts with us, your slaves ； but to lose both it and us, truly does not ■ by any means seem to be the plan for preserving the country ； ― we your slaves have most anxiously reflected upon the matter for days and nights, and in truth there is no other plan. When we examined the northern side of the city on arriving, the forts which - were there originally, were made exceedingly contracted and small, insufficient to contain large garrisons, and we could only select the bravest of our troops for the . northern city, and place guns there to maintain it strictly. Thus it was, when the foreigners, on landing from their ships at Naishing came straight to the northern city, the cannon on the walls opened a thundering fire, and killed ten or more of the rebels, and more than a hundred native traitors. The foreigners then retired to maintain themselves on the hills, they having already taken possession of the forts there ； and it being now dark, our officcrB and troops for the time drew TRANSLATING. 235 Coi 能 it 貨 獗通糠 It 傳因 物有事 K 屏 IS 新不何 下永其 是 城能宽 城 m & a 之通 称 問 向 右 来外 流據以 此兩資 稱 杭 求 邊本英 担 大砲 析夷中 將^ 耗不華 詢 地 卽 軍轟 買准) i 問 向 轉擊 欠貿肆 郾 M 冠 懇不無 易犋差 作 作 % 命朝 而大 PI 乘將永 惟 軍 福 知豈喝 奴 將戰， 才 兵該爾 禀 1* 夷奉 請投 目 云 瑞乾言 要 升有當 請不夷 W 大 解目差 有 肯以將 何數參 箄語 A 將 有 歸 以 熊 苦 喚乎瑞 愦 通 指 升 上 事天登 總 之地看 f< 據 熊 視 off and retired within the city. Farther, on the sevcntli of the moon, tlie inhabi- ' tants of the city came in great numbers and presented a petition begging the favor that we would save the lives of all .the citizens. Also the soldiers stationed to guard the embrasures, verbally announced that the foreigners without the city - were beckoning towards the walls as if they had somewhat to say ； whereupon I immediately dispatched colonel Hung* Suishing to mount the wall and reconnoitre. He saw several foreign eyes (leaders) pointing- to the heaven, and then to the earth, but he (Hung Snichin^) not understanding- what they said, thereupon called a linguist to ask thorn what Ihey wanted. It appears that they said, * we wish to request the high general [to conic out], as we have some grievances to state to hiin.' Major-general Tun Wing-fuk angrily replied, 'This lii^i general of the celestial dynasty, how can he come and see you ！ Pie has come nere by order, and knows only to fight yon.' These foreign leaders Upon lliis took off their hats and made a bow, sent away their attendants, laid down their amis upon the gronnd, and performed an obeisance towards the wall. Tiin Wingfuk, having requested and obtained permission of us, your slaved, then sent a linguist down from tlic walls to ask * why they so rcbcllioui^ly re- sistrd the [forces of the] Central-flowery land, and had he en unruly and con- tumacious so frequently, and what it was that o|)prcssotI them ！， Tl appears that they replied, 'The English foreigners an' not. allowed to trade, and rannof dij^. pose of their goods ； their capital is altogctlier wasted, and ihey have nothing 236 LESSONS IN READING AND Continuation of the same. 而致 民意 根 本 外 之 虞 不 特 攻 不 下 元 民似百 囷不萬 竊若生 計侯靈 虞氣百 廣允舆 或不可 萬東輿 一情 省以 關保 権危 務 賦 城 淸 稅 a 釐每甦 船 全 両 M 復堅須 大持夷 非周 持 曰 it 失 內 外 無等 之所通 爭凴盤 i 虎虎' 以 門 鬥 之 全藩之 數 城 籬 外 等伊 求語退 1、 靑 卽 照 旋 出 i 乂將 前據虎 才兵通 門 商洋纖 並商還 1% 大 皇 帝 開 恩 不 可 付 撤歷 去 年 商 砲 不 敢 俯 X 商歡商 等事立 陣等郎 to pay their debts ； that because the cannonading" on the side of the New city was so terrible they were unable to communicate, and had come this side to in treat the high general to beg the mighty emperor to compassionate them, and condescend to permit them to carry on their commerce ; they would then im- mediately withdraw out of the Bocca Tigris, restore all the forts, and not pre- sume to make any more such disturbance, &c.， &c.， At the same time, the whole body of hong-merchants stated, saying, ' That all the said foreign merchants had begged of them to get the trade carried on as before, and also to have the debts due them for many years cleared off, when they would immediately withdraw all their men-of-war outside of the Bocca Tigris, &c.， &c.' Your slaves, having considered all the circumstances of the case, that the defences of the Bocca Tigris are already lost, and that neither within nor without was there a place which could be depended upon ； 一 also considering the hun- dreds of thousands of living souls within the city, and that \ye could not success- fully contend with the foreigners, there was no better plan than to accede to the request of the people, by which we should preserve the city from danger, and reanimate the drooping spirits of the people. On carefully estimating the duties and revenues of this province of Kwongtung, they do not fall under two millions of taels ； and if we can only quite clear off these foreign claims, after a few years the resources [of the province] will recover ； whereas, if we long maintain the contest, perhaps it \yiU give rise to soifte unforeseen evi], TRANSLATING. 237 Conclusion of the same. which not only will be exceedingly difficult to remedy or recover from, but also the common people, who are the support and foundation of the state, if they should experience so grievous a calamity, the consequences would be very serious. Therefore, having publicly deliberated together, we concluded specially to depute YU Poshun, the prefect of Kwongchau fu, to investigate and temporarily allow them to trade alike with all countries —— it being of the first importance to reanimate the people. These said rebels regard a mutual trade as their very life blood. And when the foreign ships have withdrawn, and the native traitors are all dis- persed, then, beginning from the river at the city down to the Bocca Tigris, wo will at every important pass block up the channel with stones, and build new forts, at the same time casting cannon for the embrasures, Thus when the door of entrance is firmly secured, and our means of defence such as can be depende'd upon, we shall, as it were, have our gripe on their throat. Then, if they ag^ih presume to act outrageously, we can instantly cut off their trade, so that we have the means in our hands of managing them. All these true particulars which have taken place in this recent attack on and defence of the city, together with the causes of the temporary expedients we have adopted, being carefully brought together and arranged in their minutest points', we do humbly beg liis majesty's holy glance upon, and that we may be instructed thereupon by edict. A careful memorial, ，是 以公同 商議酌 滅委廣 州府知 府 余保純 妥爲查 辦姑念 商八听 #S 暂 ^i- 其 舆 15^1 國 一 體賀 易光戴 民困該 逆以適 商爲命 1^ 該夷船 退出漢 奸解散 之後先 從省河 H 及 虎門各 處要歸 磊塞河 道增築 砲臺添 鑄砲位 門戶旣 固阻守 £ 據鄞 槐其. 如再 敢鸱張 立社通 商 庶辦理 有所措 乎所有 近日省 15： 攻 實在 倩形 並權宜 辦理綠 由謹 合詞瀝 陳伏乞 皇 上聖鑒 訓示謹 莠 . 238 LESSONS IN READING AND No. XV. —— Imperial RESCRiPT to the Preceding. On the 29th day of the 4th moon, in the 21st year of Tokvvong, we received [the following] high mandate : The memorial of Yikshiln and his colleagues re- specting the attack of the ships of the English foreigners upon the provincial capi- tal, and that marshaling the troops they have preserved it without loss, and of the temporary expedients they have adopted, has been examined and its contents fully ascertained. Since the time our troops attacked and twice drove out the English foreigners, their schemes beina; exhausted and their strength reduced, they Iiave joined their forces and [again] entered to join battle; their disposition resembles that of the dog or sheep^ with whom it is not worth while to enter into arrange- ments. Moreover, they have already been reprimanded, by which was mani- fested the terror of our arms. It seems that the inhabitants of the city botli - within and without tumultuously came presenting' a petition ； and also it appears from the memorial that the said barbarians taking off their hats made obeisance, and requested that a memorial might be prepared begging favor on their behalf. We sincerely believe that they could not but thus give utterance to the griefs of their hearts, and wc permit that you jorive them liberty to trade. It was exceeding- ly proper that tlie gaid gene-ral and his colleajorues should most peremptorily in- struct the aforesaid leaders of the foreigners instantly to withdraw all their 1 roops i.and, s)iip.s. to tUe owttir oc.t;ai)，. and render hawk all the fort&. It is necessary too that llicy do, ' as before, tremblingly obey the former fixed- regulations ； they can I 道 光二十 一 is- El 月二十 九日奉 上 鳓卖 山等奏 英夷船 雙攻擊 省城督 ■ 兵保護 無痕攉 宜凝理 一 摺覽奏 灼悉唤 夷自 我兵兩 -fw 寧 退之後 計窮 a- 蹙併力 進.^ 該夷 性等犬 芊 不敏與 之計較 ^魏 經 懲釗 示 兵 威現經 城廂 內外居 民紛紛 遞 禀又據 奏稱該 夷免冠 作蘼欽 求轉奏 乞 恩 肤諒 爾不得 OJ 之苦 哀淮 介通商 該將寧 等惟當 嚴諭 該夷目 立卽將 各兵船 退出外 5t 纖 還 砲 臺仍須 凛遵前 定條例 只 惟 照舊貿 易不准 * 帶違 禁烟土 TRANSLATING. 239 C ON C LI J S 1 r THE Imp K R 1 A L R K S C R i r T . 之 辦分銀 員 多 需 勦 如及 有夷會 倘 '欽 理年二 查 被 索 滅 唤 防 練 性 间 敢 此 將歸百 明 另 不 夷 守 懈 該 此 補 A 妥 焚 片 得 露要 該測督 由不十 爲 燒 奏 因 有隘 爽乃撫 奢 城 已 桀等 船當悉 不 百延両 卹 祁 廂 施 驁 處退嚴 心 寛 里宕着 所 內 情 趕 後密響 加 餘 PP 有 怡 外 遂 形累 迅防議 並 紫弯着 /it 艮 居 諸 仍修 將範安 着 諭 照 落 撥 民 事 赏榮 各不定 將 貯 漱 {壬 麼 駟 軍 知議 K 庫 委 屋 兵固臺 雜 程 等 only trade as of old, nor is it allowable to oppose the prohibitions, and clandestinely bring in the smoking earth; (opium). If Ihey dare again to rebel, they can on iiq account be forgiven. We at the same time require the general and his colleagues ill connection with tlie governor and lieut.-governor to deliberate with their \yhole hearts, and carefully settle the regulations. The disposition of the foreigners is loard to calculate upon, and consequently it is necessary closely to guard against their wiles, not permitting the least remissness or oversight- After the ships of the said foreigners have retired, let. all the. forts and such important passes as are to be guarded, be straightway carefully repaired and built up in a strong- and firm manner; and then if the English foreigners exhibit their obstinate overbcan ing" disposition, let the troops be marshaled as before, and they at once exterminated; It may not be, that because favor has already been granted them, that all their avaricious demands should therefore be complied with. With reference to the other memorial respecting' the dwellings of the inha- bitants within and ^without the city having many of them been burned by the fire; let Ki Kung and lleung, immediately send a deputy to examine fully re gar-ding what is proper to bo done to re-assurc and help them. And with reference to llic ！ 2, 800,000 .tads of silver borrowed from the treasury, let [tli9 same officers] immedi'- ately instruct the said merchants to return it in a given number of years ； not. I lie least remissness or delay can be allowed. Whatever else there is let it be managed according (o tii<: cbtiihlisiicd mode." -Let tliif; be hastened af the rate of f)00 U day, and command Uicni k、 be made acquaaitcd with it, Respect tliib. 240 LESSONS IN READING AND No. XVI.— A Petition TO THE Prefect of C a nto n. 道府 光 尊 二 大致請 行道濕 底料本 不 緣 請爲具 十老護 酌深狹 一斬駛 年少商 酌河禀 ^ 爺禀 量為窄 半時至 十從等 量道美 2! 臺赴 疏遠砂 雖救內 月無来 桃艱理 月 前 通客^ 有蘐河 中內粤 挖險哥 ，察 商之塞 引不港 甸河賀 國 5 奪 等害塞 水及口 ifr 遭易碍 商 施 不敢以 帶 艙被拿 砍貨商 A 讼行 勝 致行 內石船 之船船 某 感 窒無 棉撞進 弊進進 某 激 碍奈 花被埔 兹埔口 等 之 難河 已船不 亍者事 禀 A duly prepared petition of the American merchants X. X., Y. Y, and others. They petition, that whereas the channel of the river being seriously ob- structed, they beg that deliberation may be held respecting clearing it out, and removing the danger to merchantmen entering the port. Since we have come to Canton to trade, the merchantmen which have entered the port have not been few, and heretofore there has been no risk of encountering any damage within the river ； but it happened in the middle decade of the tenth month of this year that [the Eos, captain] Turner's ship, not being carefully sailed into the inner anchorage, the bottom of the vessel was stove in by the stones ； and at present she cannot be saved or got off, while one half of the cotton in her hold is already wet. Although she had a pilot, yet this happened wholly from the narrowness of the channel, the sand and stones stopping it up, and causing a very serious impediment that made it difficult to pass. This is to the deep injury of the foreign merchants, and we take the liberty of requesting a consultation as to opening [the channel], and making it passable, for which we will be exceedingly obliged. A respectful petition presented to his excellency the prefect, requesting him to examine and decide upon, it and grant us this request. TokwoDg, 20tli year, 11th mouth, 3d day. TRANSLATING. 241 ,No. XVII. ― Reply to a P k r i t i o n . Tseung, sub-prefect of Macao in the department of Kwongchau, attached to the celestial dynasty, commands the American foreign merchants Sz，， Lai, and Pi, to become fully acquainted with the following. On the sixth of the pfesent month, it appears that the said foreig'n merchants petitioned, [in substance] saying : "That the English superintendent Elliot has promulgated an order that after the tenth day of this month, the merchantmen of all countries shall net be allowed to enter the port, &. c, &c. : but since we merchants are only engaged about matters of trade, we cannot think of opposing him, and shall consider ourselves fortunate in soon avoiding; his machinations. Now the merchantmen of our country which will presently arrive are numerous, and we think that if, on their arrival, they are required to be examined at Macao, and then take a pilot to go up the river, th 、- re will be a dday of some days, which will retard those ships just arriving : and moreover, the injury accruing from overpassing the limited time by remaining at anchor outside, will not be trifliiigf. Therefore, on this account, we request that the ships may be allowed to proceed directly to the Bocca Tigris and anchor within the chain, there to be examined, and then jrct a pilot to gro up th6 river, &,c.» &/C." From this it. appears that the Enj^lish superintendent Elliot, perversely nnnilv in all po-isiblc ways, and scltinij the laws at defiance, now wishes a^ain to exercise auUiorily over tlic merchanlinni ol' all countries and prohrbit Ihcir cnleN tK 朝廣州 懊門軍 民府蔣 諭美 理哥國 夷商 士荔卑 等知悉 本月初 六日據 該 夷商等 稟稱竊 英國頓 事義律 通 諭各國 貧船限 a 本月初 十日之 後不 得進埔 等語惟 思商等 所爲生 意是 圖何敢 櫞事舆 之杭担 怛願趨 避其宠 爲幸佢 本 國 有 貨.. 船 數雙邇 日將到 想！： 之 日郞要 澳通 禀 査 明復 行帶引 進埔恐 有檐撊 日子延 阻後 船惟患 過其限 期留泊 外洋雞 進卽 防牽累 不淺矣 特此 懇 恩 卽 淮 船直 到虎門 鍊闊之 內停泊 査明後 行帶 引進浦 等情據 此查 唤 ，概事 律義 種種刁 杭不法 £ 極今 復欲換 m2 LESSONS' 'IN' RKADING AJND CoNCLUStON O K R E I' li Y TO A PETITION. ing the port, which is still more audacious ； and these foreign merchants, un- willing to aid or side with him, have petitioned \hat the merchantmen about to ' arrive may be allowed to sail directly to the Bocca Tijrris and there anchor ； and - after waiting to be examined, take a pilot and sail up the river. This coming before me, although it will be against the fixed regulations, yet on account of the present difficulties with the English foreig^ners, a little indulgent favor may be shown, in order to compassionate those peaceable foreigners of other countries who carry on a legal trade. While, therefore, I now lay all these circumstances before their excellencies (the governor and lieut.-governor), and petition for an answer to be sent down regarding it, I also issue those commands. When tbry reach the said foreign merchants, they are, according the tenor there- ^of, permitted to carry such merchanlinen as shall soon arrive directly up to the .1 Bocca Tigris, and after examination then to take a pilot, and proceed up the river. However, let this mode be acted on only till affairs with the English are brought .,to a conclusion, when they are commanded, as is the regular custom, to petition to be examined at. Macao, and tlieic take in a pilot. Hasten, hasten I A special , romijiand, , 、 Tokv\ ong, 19th year, 8Ui month, aud 7th day. (Sept. I4(li, 1839.) 制各 國貨船 不騰進 補尤爲 謬妄兹 ^據. 該爽商 等不肯 帮同附 和禀請 將後 到各貨 船直駛 到虎門 停泊聰 ：候 查明 再 行. f 引 進塌前 來雖屬 有 違定 例惟當 叱嚴辧 爽夷之 際姑允 精^ 變通 示體恤谷國一艮夷正經 貿易之 除現 已 據情轉 禀 大憲批 示铜遵 外合行 諭飾脑 到該夷 商 等郞 便遵 照 准.， 暫將後 到各國 貨船直 酖至虎 門 奎 il 帶 引 進 埔 1 . ：俟 查 辦 英， 夷 事 畢 仍八 P. 照 常 在 澳 禀 J 可也逮速特諭 ^ .道，光「.^.5^年 七 B - k TUANSI vVTIINC, 243 No. XVIJl, ~ Letter from Commissioner Lin to the Quef.n of England 皇朝 貝 象询 域 帝 四 害道 國 情得唤 外禁 亦 in 海 者 同 雖 不天咭 來以 在 75 爲也此 在 遠道喇 畨 * 並之家 我八 重 孰 無 國 船流 生仁 W 非 ^ 王 相 通 並 未 — * 3; 安贸 育所 有 莴 殺容食 於易 之不 不里而 害 禁 樂凡 巾覆 明 外 好 A 利 内 廣而 於 而 生以片 者地 東遐 死 同 利 烟 有 民 自 荒 生 此 e 事 數入 開 絶 利 X 入照 部 部 侍倚 欽 差 臣 乂、 • 廣 東 廣兩 m *W， 總、 恰 FJ jnj mi 會 Lam, high imperial, commissioner, a president of the Board of War, and governor of the two U ； Tang, a president of the Board of War, and governor of the two Kwong; I， a vice-president of the Board of War, and lieut. -governor of Kwongtung, ― conjointly address this communication to the sovereign of the English nation, for tlie purpose of requii'ing the interdiction of opkmi. Whereas J the ways of heaven are witiiout partiality, and no sanction is allowed to injure others in order to benefit one's self, and that men's natural feelings are not very diverse ； (for where is he who does not abhor denth and love life ？) 一 there- fore your honorable nation, though beyond the wide ocean, at a distance of twenty thousand miles, also acknowledges the same ways of heaven, the same human nature, and' has the like perception of the distinctions between life and death benefit, and injury. Our heavenly court, has for its family all that is within the four seas ； and as to the great emperor's heaven-like benevolence ― there is none whom it docs not overshadow ； even fCffions remote, dtjsert, and disconnected, have a part in his general care of life and wellbein^. . In KwonfTtung, since the removal of the interdicts upon maritime communica- tion, there has been a constantly flowing stream of commercial intercourse. The t people of the land, and those who come from abroad in foreign ships, liavc ivposod togell)cr in the enjoyment of its advaulages, for lens of years past, even until this LESSONS IN READING AND CONTIN ON OF Commissioner Li 、,s Lett E R, k 朝 B 心 一 m -ju iff -III- -m- iV 在染 其帶心 惜 班 皇 等 十 潘 孽 lit m 利 販 也 盤 視此 類 年 將 肯 之 由 A£- 生 ^ -rt 寺 母削寶 乃 非 同卽 fcK -\-K W 於 內 使 天 白 ，更 愚 日 吸誘有 推仁無 巾 兹 地 海 下 取 民深 食惑一 因 許以 圃 矣 販內務 何 貪狂者 愚 種 外 其爲 寶 且 寶生在 口中 尙民纤 服 1 命 貴 於 m % M 原 少 W 夷 寶而 Z 大 片甘風 愛 而富 近害製 X 出 産 黄 並 i6 俗 惜 l^c 庶 則 其 a 她 洋 外 ^ 吸鴆 也 其 蕃互身 ？鳥 之 絕 國葉 食毒正 缺 生昌 相而片 V 不 若湖 之是 A 以 亦 雖 傳 m A 爲 靳 不綠 time. And as regards the rhubarb, leas, raw silk, and similar rich and valuable products of China, should foreign nations be deprived of them, they would be without the means of continuing life. So that the heavenly court, by granting, in the universality of its common benevolence, permission for their sale and exporta- tion, without the least stint or grudge, has indeed extended its favors to the utmost circuit [of the nations], making its heart one with tliat of heaven and earth. But there is a tribe of depraved and barbarous people, who, having manufactured opium for smoking, surreptitiously bring it hither for sale, seducing and leading astray the simple folk, in order to destroy their bodies and drain their resources. Formerly the smokers thereof were few; but of late, from each to other the practice has spread its contagion, and daily do its baneful effects more deeply pervade the cen- tral source— its rich, fruitful, and flourishing population. It is not to be denied lhat the simple folk, inasmuch as they indulge their appetite at the expense of their lives, are indeed themselves the authors of their rpiseries: and why then should they be pilied ？ Yet, in the universal empire of the great Pure dynasty, it is of essential import, for the rifrht direction of men's hearts, that their custopis and manners should be correct. How can it be borne that the living souls who dwell within these seas, should be left at will to take a deadly poison ？ Hence it if?, that those who deal in opium, or who inhale its fumes, within this lapd, are all alike now to be subjected to severest punishment, and that a perpetual interdict is to be placed on this prevailing practice. ' TRANSLATING. 245 Co! Coi Le We have reflected, that this poisonous commodity is the clandestine manufacture of malicious schemers and depraved people of various tribes under the dominion of your honorable nation ； for it cannot be, that you, the honorable sovereign of that nation, have commanded the manufacture and sale of it. But amid the various nations there are a few only that make this article : it is by no means the case that all the nations are herein alike. And we have also heard that in your honorable nation, the people are not permitted to inhale the drug, and that ofFen. ders in this particular expose themselves to sure punishment. It is clearly from a knowledge of its injurious effects on man, that you have directed this severe prohibition against it. But what is prohibiting its use, in comparison with prohi- biting its sale, or its manufacture, ― as a means of thoroughly purifying the source ？ Though not making use of it one's self, to venture nevertheless to manufacture and sell it, and with it to seduce the simple folk of this land, is to seek one's own livelihood by exposing others to death ― to pursue one's own advanta^^e by other men s injury. Now all such acts arc bitterly abhorrent to the nature of man and utteily opposed to the ways of hoaven. To the vicrorous swav exercised by tho celes: i li c >urt over both the civilized and the barbarous, what difficulty can ihorc be to hind* r inimiHliately taking their lives? But as wc contemplate and give puhslantial being to the fullness and vaslncisfl of the 5?acred intelligcnco, it hofits ns to ^idopt first the course of adrnonition. Moreover, as we have not yet sent any 貴 貴實 天 而欲敢 造其係 國閬数 國造國 llli 入 道貽 已製乃 吸知亦 國王作 所等一 之人 之造爲 食其不 製令自 屬毒體 所 以 生 販 淸 何害稚 造其非 各物嚴 不害而 寶源如 八民 容此陷 引之 禁故入 以皆 A 誘道 其特吸 八之 內若販 食 情 死她自 寶之犯 之 欲愚不 並厲者 所 E 民食 禁禁^ 痛 之則而 其然懲 恨 利是仍 製禁自 行 冶 罪永禁 流傳惟 思 係 1/ 部 轄內鬼 蜮好人 私. 5： 1 寳 但 各國之 中亦只 叱物並 非諸國 皆然乂 24G C o NT! LESSONS IN READINC AND k T I o N OF Commissioner Lin's Lettei 國其果 恭害並 順豈造 之不作 忧 各 尙 如享 i 匕太 民 八 旣 有 禁造 之作 聖 天 貴 貴 貴明朝 民不 國製絶 國今國 公寛力 A 許 立造我 王奥王 文大禄 天 郎其內 約 一移食 華 地須 從地將 1 會宜夷 間 令 前 禁 此 嚴 吿 何 更行 已入害 禁 讓難 有搜經 P 及人 則 於立 不 it 鄭 m 平 則 安 毒 盡造食 之 猶 先制 明 之 該 物投作 * 鴉 得 且其 於 福國其 非 之者屬 片 讓 從命 天 益 亦 不 獨 海 國 永 爲 B'j 而 理 昭不吸 內底 禁 遠 不 未仰 而 受食 地斷 八 斷 知 用 體 public communication to your majesty, ― should these severe interdicts be all at once enforced, you might say, in excuse, that you had no previous knowledge of them. We would now, then, concert with your majesty means to bring to a per- petual end this opium, so hurtful to mankind : we in this land forbidding the use of it， and you, in the nations under your dominion, forbidding its manufacture. As regards what has already been made, we would have your honorable nation imme- diately issue a mandate for its entire collection, that the whole may be cast into the depths of the sea. We would thus prevent the longer existence between heaven and earth of any portion of the baneful thing. Not only then will the people of this land be relieved from its pernicious influence; but the people of your honora- ble nation too (for as they make, how know we that they do not also smoke it?) will, when the manufacture is indeed forbidden, be likewise relieved from the danger of its use. Will not each then enjoy the happiness of a general peace, for your hoQorablc natiou's sense of duty being f.lius devout shows a clear appreiiensioii of celestial principles, and the supreme heavens will ward off from you all cala, mities. It is also in perfect accordance with human nature, and must surely meet the apj^robatiou of s^ges. Fart.lKTin')re, the opium is now so severely prohibited in this land that none will be fotmd to smoke it, ； shonid your nation continue its mannfactnre, it will be dis- covered after ^11 that no place will afford opportimily lor selling it, and that ijo Con, TKANSLATING. ' C M M 1 s s 1 o N li K Lin's L i 247 光 十行到 祌 九 移此威 年 覆文母 二 幸 郎 謂 % 之 害 他 前 付 改 所 已貨 乘久隱 移 命 國 昭 勿將言 謊谷之 纖 海 不 支 口 早 延斷也 » 絶 貴 切 緣 國 B 兮由王 切速接 以 形 難 平欲免 服 害 S 萬八石 國而俱 不 衲 能燒 不 者光 # 夕 《燒 n 有 7J'J 業 內 地 利 可 食 郎 與國 製 人 亦上 必、 % 嘉不 許致 况降 內災 地協 正害是 有 E 剁 不也不 恐 内 m 中 夾鵜 邻、 fr 測 得所 鴉盡 之 而載片 行 虧 造 旣 乎 木 終 15 人 徒 亦 嚴 情 勞無禁 it 何處無 不可使 profits are attainable. Is it not far better to turn and seek other occupations, than vainly to labor in the pursuit of a losing employment ？ And again, whatever opium can be discovered in this land is entirely committed to the flames, to be consumed. If any be again privily introduced in foreign vessels, it too must be . subjected to a like process of destruction. It may well be feared, lest other com- modities imported in such vessels should meet a common fate ― the gem and the pebble not being distintruishcd. Thus it will be, that gain being no longer acqui- rable, while, hurt has assumed a visible form, such as desire to injure others will find that they themselves arc the first to be injured. The instrumentality whereby tJie celestial court holds in subjection all nations is truly divine and awe-inspiring boyond the power of computation. Let it not be said that early warning of this has not been given. When your majesty receives this document, let a speedy reply be returned [informing] us of the measures you adopt for entirely eradicating- it from every tseaport. Do not, on any accounl, by false embellishments evade or procrastinate. Earnestly reflect, hereon. Earnestly observe those things. T6k、v6iig， I Dth year, 2(1 luonlli, day. Coniinunication hcni to tJic sovereign nl" the Eiiglij?h ant ion. ' 248 LESSONS IN HEADING AND The preceding specimens of state papers, all of which, with one exception, are genuine, exhibit the most common forms of those docu- ments ； and although they do not, by any means, contain all the tech- nical terms and phrases which the student will meet with in this kind of writing, they will show him their general structure, and assist him in a measure to translate others. Notwithstanding the general uniformity of the legal style among the Chinese, it still allows great scope in which to exhibit the talents and learning of the writer, and some of the proclamations and memorials of high officers are finished pieces of composition. In translating a document of this nature, care must be taken to express whatever commands from a superior to an inferior officer are contained in it, or the injunction of the officer who issues it to those to whom it is directed, in the imperative form by a let it be so, or let them do thus and thus, 今 c"' the form do you do [s not according to the spirit of an order from a Chinese magistrate. Xhis is especially the case in all imperial rescripts and commands, his I majesty very rarely employing phraseology that approaches in the least to a personal address to his ministers. It may here be added also, that as in translating from Chinese into English, cases will constant- j ly bccur in which one, two, or more words must be added to convey the full meaning of the original, it is well to distinguish them from I any explanatory parenthetical clauses the translator may wish to add 9 I by placing them betwr u brackets and not parentheses. -The exercises wliT- ：. follow are extracts from good authors, consist- ing short and easy sentences, and are to be translated into Eng- Jish ； which, the learner, by this time can no doubt perform unaided without much difficulty, if he has thoroughly learned the characters ] thp , preceding chapters. The columns are printed so as to read - from left to right, and not from right to left, as they are in the letters ! and , edicts. The independent extracts are separated by a large circle. J'RAiNSLATlMi. ！ 249 此 數句見 三國志 俱降。 〇 .3 從 背後掩 殺.賊 1$ 大 敗。 奔 人 城。 箭中 其左臂 〇 發 之 ，戮 尸 梟 首.送 往 京 餘. 聚 望 見地公 將軍旗 號.飛 M 趕 落 而 走。^ S 兩寧 都出背 後，. 2 德. 朱 雋 1 齊 is 上 .賊 兵大 K。 〇 玄 德 高 崗 之 上。。 見解了 诛. 急 欲 退 寧*左 1,^ 右 殺來。 〇^^ 聽食 各引寧 一 千 于山後 風雷大 1 股 氣從 FK 而 降， ml 氣中 似有無 限人覉 合 刺 ^ 落 馬。 就爲 上波 學仗劍 • 作 起妖法 。只見 溺戦。 〇 3^ 使 擊 之。 刺 縱馬 矛^ . ^交 戰， 不數 軍來牧 * 雋. 鰂 持之甚 M 〇 張 寶 遣 將 高 S 出 M 這 贿 • 12^ 要， 1^ 他 部下聽 食， 其實 不甘。 於是 三 入 連 夜 當 日 怠慢了 .13,^^,^ 性 發便欲 殺之。 o,^ 曰， 若不殺 250 LESSOJNS IN READING AND 此數句 見三國 志 驛. 直到縣 前* 馬 裰上) 縛住。 〇 攀 下柳條 • * 兩腿上 b1 ^ 0'^^ 未及開 言* 早 被 « 住頭髮 .fe 出館 堂，見^|* 正 坐驪上 • 將絲吏 綁倒在 地， 堋大竭 ，害 民賊 牙， 滚鞍下 IHr 淫 入 館 驛 ，把 門 A 那裏 阻擋 得住； 直 奔 後 亳 無犯. 那 得財物 舆他。 〇 .K 怒. 睜圓 環眼 ，咬 鋼 〇 吏 0-^^ 作威， 無 非要贿 赂耳。 〇 曰， 我舆 秋 桌* 麼 則同牀 • .S 在 糊人廣 坐.. 翻 彌侍^ ^日 不倦。 財物 奔走。 IS 每上 *殺 一, 耿 到 41. 之、， 與瞓^ 食則同 岸.揚 大.^ *東 西措撺 如喚入 狀*賊 以 爲官兵 至*盡 棄 得 然 死 s,。 , ，謂 ，分， 曰*此 賊 可検他 。途 P 奢力 提刀上 〇 .^s. 曰。 不 容 身 今 四 面 J 如 鐵 橘， 賊 乞 降 不 0,. 昔 」is N 避 爲能 ^降鈉 奪八 t 0. 担 耶。 TRANSIATINC. 251 此數句 見兰國 ； fe .尺 將笨聽 Is ^ If 飲 盡誅臣 等。 乞娘娘 憐憫。 ^3 之罪。 〇 W 帝 病 ！ I。 召 窣 A 宫商議 後事。 功皆封 列侯。 劉 表 奏 劉 備 A ^ 朝廷 赦免鞭 PIS H< 下八民 欲食十 常侍之 S 。陛 下敬之 如父母 。身. 寸 不. 惜？ 可 憐漢室 n< 下四百 餘年。 到此 一 旦休 矣。 〇 判曰。 田里盡 將家產 a 助军 資。 言 驟 痛 哭。 〇 大呼。 E 死 伏於帝 前曰。 大臣木 相容。 臣等 不 能 活 矣。 願乞 性命歸 罔上。 朝 廷正入 皆 去。 禍在目 前矣。 〇 十常 侍皆 免冠跪 盗賊 並起。 侵猄 州郡。 其禍皆 由十常 侍寶官 ^民。 欺君 本 .死 等 甚。 告 曰。 公救我 性命。 〇 醐曰。 四方 着力鞭 打二 ^^- ^ ,^ # .f ^ *。 利日. 此等 害民贼 252 LESSONS IN REAPIISC AND 此數 句見 玉嬌梨 盆菊花 。擺 fe- 誊房 增下。 〇 每 ^于 政 事 之 m。 不 是. 你 尋 事 完 了。 便 只是飮 B. 賦詩。 〇 公。 @ I. 門 < ：途 了十二 貌 的佳增 配他。 〇 料此 一 鄕 一 & 。八才 有限。 〇 IT 日公. 誊能. 文。 竟已成 一 個女 學士。 〇 只 要選擇 一 個 有才有 歲。 便學 得女工 針指。 件件過 A。 〇 到得 4^ 五時。 便知 玉 一 塊。 顏色^ 赤. &日。 因 取乳^ 叫傲 s^。〇 到 八.^ 以爲 有命。 以 後遂不 復買咸 〇 一公夢 一 神八。 賜他美 常爲第 一 。 〇 怛 只恨年 • 過 i 十。 却 無 子 嗣。 0. 一公 = ^惠。 這 村中。 雖有干 餘戶居 民％方 要數 富貴入 家。 當 推 由 此而下 四篇见 £. 嬌 梨。 皇 帝位。 rS 外臣 僚皆其 心腹。 威權 太重。 我將如 何。 入 宫商議 曰。 之： « 。始初 我擡舉 化< ^欲他 孩兒卽 TRAN<5T,ATINr.. 25 叱 數句見 玉鶴梨 韻作 赏菊： 叫^ 便^ 左 務。 要 開口义 奪利。 正 ft 宜 而 敬 之。 編 白顏 _ 色種種 ^ ^翰林 S 相晃過 。更了 衙門 巾多事 。 又懊了 一 日 楊厭物 。拳 一 1 就 是我； 〇 111 < 右取過 開 不 得。 也。 只 鮮妍。 却 說 道。 农。 待了 未免搴 工夫。 篇 壽文。 你。 # 緩待攧 毫。 现 來。 舆 要^ 口义 是小 弟做. 這 京離原 終帶幾 J:?^ 花 秀而不 茶。 遂邀入 賁芳 辰。 岡御 史 道。 立 等 要 改 日正 要來、 忽長斑 閉 K- 得。 了 這 一 是 個 練野遣 艷。 美而 書 房中 三 < 說 小弟建 T 與 石 赏 。不 期 來報。 痴 蘇 鄉 史. 實是難 利場。 他 氣 眛。 看菊。 〇 着話。 走 日也要 都督 4K 岡 nop nr I 御. 老 郎席分 爲矣。 o 當此時 爭. 名 t 入 愛， 4i 黄紫 飲了數 到 堂 上 j 來 。口八 a 入 上， 壽。 撞兒老 254 LESSONS IN RFADINC. AND 數句見 玉矯梨 好話。 他再不 肯聽。 o ffl '御史 聽了。 &卞 有幾分 不快。 o 分膏腴 。彼 甚欲之 。竟時 家八奪 了。 〇 小 ^每每 禽 他 說 坐下 飮濟。 〇 近日聞 .S 離城。 二 十里有 一 所 民田十 歡喜。 比往 日倍. S 敬重。 〇 公吟左 右添了 忠筋。 讓 1 二 先生. K 才潤色 。可謂 ^鐡 成金。 今平 送 舆 a: 都督。 十分 年兄 賁衙門 事冗。 不得 工夬斡 此寂寞 之事。 〇 昨賴老 外 好 濫 交。 內 多 貪 忌 〇 ^S 公 道 本 該 邀 年 兄 来 赏。 但 S 轎馬在 門前。 因叱 回不 得了。 御史爲 < 言 語 耝 鄙。 門裡問 來。 說 割箭 在 此喫酒 。故 叱零來 。又看 a 二 位爺 小的 £ 回出 門拜 客。 ^ 爺 的 長斑說 道。^ 爺在, 離衙 得 我 與 ^雞^ (母 飲酒。 就 該回不 在 家了。 〇 長 斑 禀 道。 離來了 。一二 A 聽了。 都 不 飮 喜。 一公 便駡長 斑道。 蠢才。 曉 1 liA.\!b 中 可 輕動。 〇 生 之 W 甚 狂 〇 合 Am 兄 勿 僧殺鷄 佛.^ 。寺 敢 勸 者。 畏櫂之 乃碌錄 予 音 -I 〇 一幾 何。 遂 憎具晚 惟亊母 之射以 章| 〇^ 庸 矛 。安 重 霧 P 是歲大 得 多 暖 餐。 肉 渴 至 孝。 母 教 e 子。 S 貨麵 有妙計 _ K 彼 軍 % 。百姓 )i? 曰。 叱 甚 美。 而 至則解 此 >.s 何 忽 至。 * 皆 食 棗 ；^^^ 蛇 耳。 〇 S 皆圓。 〇 有 容， ¥, 以 自明。 貧無& 與 .l^fl 儀表 有 埋伏不 260 LESSONS IN READING AND 聊 窗雜選 聞 1- 太公 51 言。 某 公 狂 。赛集 .W 顚。 俯 瞰 山 下。 有 其 人。 £ 渺 矣。 後 脊 往 ^ 中者。 見 其 < 携鳥 4^- 市 上 聲 B 臣去呀 。顧 盼已失 所在。 B 厌內侍 w 面咨 槎 。急 竟 梳^ 抖 羽。 尙 舆 喋喋不 休。 噴 之 ！，， 燥。 瞻 ^ 而 起。 操 晉 已。 鳥 曰。 要 浴。^^| 命 金盆貯 水。 開籠 令 5^。、# 巴。 飛 簷 間。 人坆作 懊恨狀 giiSJ 舆鳥語 。應對 便捷。 呼肉啖 之。 食 ^ 軎。 島 义 言 給價 十金。 勿 多予。 S 益舂。 立 由 k 十 會。 其 人 曰。 小 A 相依 爲命。 不願 寳。 問鳥。 &願住 否。 答 言 願 問答。 覿者漸 .a 气有中 貴 見 之。 聞 諸 .s。 .fs 人。 欲 貿 之。 其 價疾行 。待 我城 西二十 里大樹 下。 其 入 從 之。 携 £ !« 相 價。 不愁歸 路 無 贊 也。 其 < 云 。我 安 忍。 M 言 不妨。 主 A 得 C¥ 爲 13 令。 有道士 來獻盆 樹。 視 之則小 橘。 細 裁 如 橘樹 何遽能 飛哉。 金騰去 。某苟 謂定數 不可逃 。而 不知不 疑夢。 不貪 4M. 退。 走者 殘兔。 近之甚 馴。 遂 W 巾頭 繁股臂 之。 鷹 S 擺歡 把捉祐 慨。 帶 失。 牽 市口 損價售 之。^^ 巾 裹 金纏臂 t 。歸 至 半 途。 兒 有鷹食 邑 A 某。 購 一 牛。 颇健。 夜夢牛 生兩翼 飛去。 S 爲不祥 。疑有 * ^»飛 。以 爪擊虎 額。 虎 立 繁。 亦 逕 去。 至 穴。 獸 眈. W 蹲 e 。虎 穴 央 # 。戰 伏 不被 少 。獸 怒 其 而虛掩 其穴。 少間. 虎導 一 ml 獸至。 毛艮 數寸。 虎前驅 尊 虎銜物 來。 以 爪 穴 地。 瘗 之 而 .11^ A 採 所歡得 死鹿。 1£： 取鹿 J.ESSON^ I IV READINC AND 聊 齋雜蓮 楊 天 一 言。 晃 一 一 鼠 出。 其 一 爲 ^ 所吞。 其 一 蹬目. S 椒。 似甚 ^ 義鼠 . 曰。 君。 Si 此 不 A 矣。 £ 秋果 解伊。 結也。 更竒 之。： ffl 任三 年。 繁實 不改。 第 四年。 憔淬無 少華。 夫 A 彙 H 千計。 問 之&役 。皆 云。 洲公 去後。 橘 甚茂而 不實。 此其初 . 兮。 夬 < 大 喜。 竊 意 十餘年 橘不復 存。 及 至。 則 樹已十 蘭。 寳 S 移拔溽 下乃行 。女歸 。受^ 氏聘 。莉 丙戍登 進士。 釋椹爲 13 ^ 夢、 .1^。 女 信之。 涕 始 止。 又 # ^爲 夫 力着 買之而 去。 立 視 家 入 装 將 行。 a 檷 重 贅。 謀 棄去。 女 抱樹嬌 # 。家 A 雜之 日。 暫 * 且 諸 閨 闥。 朝 夕 蘐 之。 唯 恐 測任 滿。 橋 盈 把 矣。 是 年初結 實。 簡 大入清 S 一聊 S 女公子 福 壽 耳。 乃 受 之。 女 一 見。 不 勝 愛 悅。 ％ 指。 檳 弗 受。 測 有 幼 女。 時 六 七 歲。 適 値 初 度。 道 士 一气此 不足供 ri{ANSLATlN< ' 263 聊 齋雜選 發 一 弩。 狻貌立 良諸象 瞻空。 意若拜 舞。： H 人 乃下。 象復伏 睡，。 象戰慄 。無敢 逃者。 惟共仰 樹上。 似求 憐拯。 望梭挽 意向 所存。 少間。 有援 猊来。 t 象皆伏 。狡； ^樗 一 肥者。 意將榑 登。 獵 # 會 音。^ S SS 踏象背 。攀援 而升。 雖至裔 S 氣亦 不知其 四面 旋繞。 劳有 所求。 前象伏 樹下。 仰視 樹而俯 親入。 似欲其 而去。 自分. 遭殘害 。未幾 。釋置 .K 樹下。 輯首 一 鳴。 羣象， 紛 至。. 劇巾有 徽獸者 。抉矢 入山。 偶防 憩息。 不覺沉 眠。： K 象來。 鼻攝 死鼠於 地上。 聚來 唤之。 悼息。 銜之 而去。 穴。 鼠 X 來。 嚼 如 前 狀。 蛇 A 則 1^ 蛇出 S 往。 如 是者 < 。蛇 出- ^ 其 尾。 蛇 怒。 退 身 出。 鼠故便 捷。 $f 然 遁 去。 蛇 道不及 而返。 及人 怒。 然 遙 望不敢 前。 蛇果腹 。婉蜒 < {八 。方將 過申。 鼠奔来 。力嚼 264 LESSONS m reading and 聊 齋雜選 餘受仗 數百。 宪苦 罔控。 遂詣東 郭嶽廟 。跪而 贶之。 哭 失 聲。 無 戶。 宰 從之。 隸集讀 A 。日 夜伏. W 谷糞得 一 虎。 庶 可塞貴 。月 意。 持牒 報纖。 ¥ 曰。 固 言 能 ^Ni 何容 復悔。 綠 窘 甚。 請 牒构獵 去。 隸 醒而」 J: ^/微 謂宰 之僞 1^。 姑 以解嬾 擾耳。 因亦不 甚 爲 誰能 往者。 一 隸名^ 。醺 醉諸坐 下。 自 i}in 能之。 持 牒下。 li^ 始 爲 捉虎。 嫗伏不 去。. ^待 勾牒 51。 巧肯 It^ 宰無 奈之。 卽 問諸役 «,。 不能 制止。 宰叱卞 / 亦不 畏 櫂。 X 憐 其老。 不忍加 烕怒。 S 諧 ^活。 號 啼而訴 於宰。 宰 笑曰。 虎何可 W 官法制 之于。 Ji! 愈號 糊城墻 。年七 十餘。 止 一 子。 一 日入山 。爲虎 所缠。 嫗悲痛 。幾不 鋼 城虎. - , 地。 得脫牙 無算。 t < 下。 束 治 oi 象 巧 資 送 H 山。 乃 始返。 鼻牽。 农似 其 氣擬者 g 跨身 其上 。象巧 行至 一 處。 以蹄穴 rUAJNbLAll]NG< 齋雑選 26t 雷動。 移時： a 去。 土. < 立 義虎祠 於東郊 。至今 猶存。 入共瘗 之。 墳 壘 方 成。 虎 驟 奔 来。 賓 客 盡 逃。 虎 直赴塚 前。 嘷 嗚 谷 無 猜 忌。 数 年蟈死 。虎 * 吼於 堂中。 t 素所精 。線可 營葬。 族 養 過於其 子。 心 竊 德 虎。 虎 來 時队， 簷 下。 竟 日 不 去。 入 畜相安 用以资 度。 An 是以 a 常。 時 銜金 帛擲庭 中。 is- 由 此致豐 裕。 奉 方怨 宰不， 殺. W 償子也 。通旦 故扉。 則有 死鹿。 is! 貨 其肉氣 生 爾能爲 若子也 。我將 赦之。 4^ X 頷之。 乃釋 m 令去。 蝠 A 者死。 古之定 且嫗止 I 子。 而爾 殺之。 彼殘年 垂盡。 何 EIJ 耳 受 縳。 牽 逢 鯀 署。 宰間虎 曰某 子 爾 之 氣^^^ ® 之。 宰 曰 。殺 隸 a 曰。， &殺某 子爾也 。其俯 聽吾總 。遂中 ：： 綴索繁 虎頸。 虎帖 何。 一 虎食 外來。 隸錯愕 。恐被 It- 噬虎人 。殊不 他歡蹲 立門中 * 齋雜選 如前狀 。前樹 鳴。 灭^ 口 無停 1^ 足無停 ^數十 往復。 奔漸 在彼樹 致小狼 鳴急。 很開四 顧。 始 望 見 之。 乃 舍此趨 彼。 跑 S 蹄耳。 故令唓 。大 浪聞聲 仰視。 怒奔 樹下。 號且 爬抓。 其 一 B 又 數十歩 。少選 。矢 狠至。 入穴 失子。 意甚 <^皇 。豎 於樹上 扭小狼 兩牧© 入山。 至狼穴 。穴有 小狼二 。諜分 捉之。 各登 一 樹。 相去 妝 S 、 >c> 離物亦 缺川耶 金。 得 二両六 錢。 强 噫 。禽 鳥何知 。而 鐘情若 此。 悲 莫悲 於生别 以嬡 婦也。 遂釋 眠兩鴻 徘徊。 若有悲 喜。 遂愛飛 标去。 弋 人 稱 捉之。 見其伸 頸俛仰 .a 出 黄金半 碗。 V 人悟其 意。 曰是將 日。 4^ A 早 出。 則 鴻 e 至。 飛 號 I 之。 & 而 集 其 E 下。 弋 人將並 ^^弋 入得 一 鴻。 其 雄者 隨至 其 家。 哀 鳴 翱 翔。 抵 蓦 始 去。 次 TRAI\ftI,ATIN(;. 2«7 子不 語雜選 吾欲. S 鬼 ：w 之 情狀。 請 舆 子 俱。 八" M, 之。 客 不 可。 亦 縳而 墜焉。 繩 縳而墜 焉。， S 持留之 。介不 可。 其慕 客^^ 豪士 也。 謂 舍 a 人 敢往。 令.. 鉱 然 甲爲 民 請 介。 死 何 惜。 吾 當 自 行。 <叩 左 4 ^取長 能 奥鬼祌 言 明 乃 可。 令 曰.鬼 祌 何 在。 日.井 底帥鬼 神所& ^無 ^oto 縣 ^ 任。 聞 而 禁 之。， i 很 諭 鋒 然 V 持之頗 竪。 M nf 公 ® 投 之。 約 費 三 千 金。 名 納 陰司錢 糧。 八 或 吝 惜。. 生瘟疫 。圃 W¥ 縣。 俗傳 人鬼交 界 之 處。 縣 中 有井。 毎歲焚 紙錢帛 以爲 戯耳。 ♦ 聲 嘶 更無 敵 者。 豈 一<， 暢 然 自 雄。 不 知此會 獸之烕 。入 汝弄之 有 豪 强 子。 怒 目 按 劍。 若 將 搏 ti 。爲 所 怒 者。 乃 闓 扉 去。 豪 力 盡 還。 聲 漸 弱。 躭 而 奄奄憒 ^。久 之 不 動。 & 下視 之氣已 絕矣。 令 此誰敢 相逢今 Si 寵 臨具徴 仁勇語 未竟^ 光自 H< 而下包 幽明 道隔。 不 能家喻 戶曉砍 其 鄭罔。 明 公爲民 除弊。 雖不來 道。 借 鬼 祌爲口 實。 誘八修 打 醮。 傾 家者 不下千 萬。 鬼 祌 再 作租戶 哉。 知 縣胃 死而 來。 爲 民 請 命。 ^ 公 笑 曰. 世 有 妖惜。 旱 頻 年。 民 力 竭 矣。 朝 廷 國課尙 告不 輸。 豈 能 爲 陰 司納 帛鏹。 迎。 揖 >w 上 坐。 曰。 陰 陽 道 隔。 公 來 .何 爲。 令 起 立拱乎 ao^d 水 而 坐 者。 年 七 十 餘。 容 貌 方 厳。 攀 鬼傳呼 曰。 某 縣會至 。公 下增 之。 食 曰.^ 公何. B.^ 殿上。 引至 一 處 ki w> 魏 幾 。上 有冕旒 免 陰司錢 糧。 眾 鬼嘖 嘖稱 賢。 寺 加 額 曰.此 事 須 舆 包閻羅 商 也。 見 g 令皆 羅拜曰 。公 陽官來 何&。 令白 • 五口爲 陽間。 百 姓 請 世。 其 < 民藐. ^。映 日無 影。 蹈 空 而 行。 自 言 *i 此 者不知 有。 地 入井五 .K 。地黑 復明。 燦缺？ 有 天光。 所見城 郭官室 悉如陽 TRANST.ATINC. 2G9 子不 語雜選 蘇友 奉 父命往 ； 3 路 遇 背間有 印處不 壞。. ^ 竟 中風 而亡。 未幾 暴雷震 電。 繞 其 棺 淳。 农 服 焚燒殆 盡。 惟 李袍背 5- 之。 <= 與幕客 ^st 謝 畢。 仍 綞 而 出. iE 至 ^ ^。南 門 爲 乞哀。 ^公曰 。但食 逮死。 兔 致焚 屍。 取 匣中 印。 方 尺許。 解 救 汝 矣。 此 事 何可問 也。 况 于 臣 子 之 前呼 其君 之字 乎。 令 代 帽 髮 招。： 鄄 辭。 4^。^ 公 A 氣謂 曰。 汝 ^ 雷 擊 死 。HJ" 不 能 不&幽 明 Z 事。， 素 戆 遽。 35. Hi 德 ^ 何 任。 削 不 答。 色 不懌 「 zo^v 舆幕客 ^惶恐 ffi 瞓賜 坐。 顔 d 甚 ？細。 問 世事 甚悉。 W 有生- < 氣。 何 也。 ^ 公 具 道 所 ^鯽 曰. 若然。 S 賢 令. tf。 我願見 長 «: 。将 冉 而 下。 舆 创 公行實 主 觼。 語 多不可 辨。 賙 祌 0>公 處 公 起 曰.伏 魔 大帝至 AllkA 少避。 ^ S 至後 堂 。少 傾。 鬧 神綠袍 ^^Nl 卽吩咐 個老家 人< 做 壽。 留 他 te- 家中。 看守 房 屋。 從 直 些。 不 要 姚閤工 。眾 A 受了先 去。 因 留 下 一 匹好 0。 翻 眾人推 辭道。 大相公 是老爺 一 家 入。 怎 敢 受 t> 蘇友白 道。 到 封了 I 両銀子 。送與 衆< 道。， ^匆 起程。 不& 留歆。 作代 一 & 位可 先行. 回復 老氣我 一 面打發 行李。 一 面隨後 就來。 隨卽 有馬在 此。 若 肯 就 行。 去 到 那 裡。 還 甚 早。 蘇友白 道。 S 如叱。 列 得 1/。 衆 人 道. 老 爺 性 急。 立 候 開 船。 這 裡 到 H.^ 。有 八十里 路„ 親 骨 肉。 豈 可 不 去。 但 處到 STS 。路 甚 遙 遠。 怕八 f 日到不 也 可完我 >：2 願。 主 意 巳 定。 隨 對衆 A 說 道。 旣 是老蕭 来接。 至 叔父 上京。 一 時 雖不貪 他的富 貴. 倘 或因 此訪得 I 個隹人 S 退 了。 親 事 又都回 1^。 口； 管往 '此 處。 亦 覺 無 眛。 莫 若 隨 了 蘇友白 看 完 了 書。 >5 下暗想 道。 家 中 £ 是貧 2。一 個秀才 又 TliAIVSLATINU. 271 % :li 媾 梨第五 自 想 道。^ 家 這 頃親事 。早 是有主 意辭脫 了。 若 是沾 了乎。 & 時舂風 正暖。 一 路 上柳明 花媚。 S3 在 馬上觀 之不蠱 笑道。 這畜 生不打 。便不 肯走。 可尾 A 生 處&。 一 日不 可無狼 裡。 照 馬屁股 儘力連 打 了幾下 。那馬 資痛。 只得 前行。 蘇次白 不怕他 不走了 。蘇 友白 道. 正 是。 我 到忘了 k- A 取出。 拿.^ 手 打。. 何肯走 。舊時 * 相公 。有 一 條珊 瑚鞭。 何不取 了帶去 。便 9S >5 中焦燥 。似 這 般走。 幾時 得到。 家 A iili 說道 • Mr 不 亂扯。 那 馬 往前 走不得 一 歩。 把 OS 股一 掀。 到往 後 退了兩 t 慣毓馬 S 。又 無鞭子 打他。 便 立定不 走。 蘇友白 忙忙 將彊繩 當。 隨 卽上禹 要 行。 爭， 奈 那匹馬 最是狡 猾。 見 蘇 友-白 不是久 家< 送到 H..5。 自家口 (帶 一 個小厥 。時做 ^ffl 。當下 停 又打 sil 农 服鋪陳 N 類。 ii 朿做兩 5;。 吟人 挑了。 先着 一 個 27^ LESSOIVS IN READING AINU 見 玉 m m 第五回 要打。 那人慌 忘道。 栢 不 要 打。 小 A rS 妻 子不 見了。 都在相 只 道 好 了。 有 下落了 。9S 見那 人說話 胡塗。 便 怛 起鞭子 麼< 。爲何 社住我 的韁繩 。那 八跑得 氣吁吁 一。 時 答應不 te 蒲 ss! 。走 得 塵土亂 迸。 滿 身上汗 如雨？ K 憐忙 問道。 你是巷 幅。 歪在 申邊。 身波 一 領短靑 布夾襖 。懷都 開了。 S. 穿 I 雙絲 町 裡吃了 一 驁。 忘 將 W A 1 #J 只看那 八頌帶 一 頂被尖 便 雙乎把 韁繩扯 住。 S3 因 >.s 下胡 S 亂 想。 不 曾 防 備。 5* 跑出 一 個 人 來。 將 蘇友 白上下 1 看。 口裎道 一 ffi. 果 然有了 個 纔 罷。 心 中 自 言 自 語。 不 覺来到 一 個 十字路 口。 忽 4a 路裡 是^ 中投有 。便辭 了叔予 乘。 隨你 天 涯海 tef 定 要尋他 一 得 I 個便好 。若是 撞不着 。可不 辜質我 一 片念頌 。又 想道。 若 那得便 容你 自由自 在。 到 剠中去 尋訪。 又自想 道。 哲 有分擢 TRANSLATING, '27o 玉攝梨 第五回 何賴我 過路的 。那 A 道。 小八怎 敢圖賴 相公。 口； 求相公 把 這 上來 看。 蘇.§ 亂 嚷道。 天 下有這 等奇事 。你不 昆 了妻子 。如 路 的。 反 衬 巾住的 入。 晃 他兩 個有些 古怪。 不知爲 何。 便 都 圍 是 小八。 禪雖 然 ^ 苦。 那 兩 乎扯住 韁繩。 死也不 放。 此 時 過 1 發說 不猜。 只是亂 時相公 住千罷 。可憐 我有苦 "情。 我實不 失頭夾 面亂打 。 赶上氣 不過。 也來亂 打。 那 < 被打 慌了。 我 是翻巡 撫 老錄的 公子。 你不要 錯尋了 對頭。 就提 起鞭子 上晃明 白。 你 敢是 短路小 < 。怎 敢靑 天 白日 攔住 我的去 ^ S 道。 你這等 一 發 钥說。 我义過 路^。 你的妻 子如何 在我身 公柺我 妻子。 口； 是 我的妻 子要在 相公身 上見個 明白。 我 何 干。 我 奥 你 無 相 讖。 難 道我 55 了你的 。那 人遒不 說是相 ^ 身上。 蘇友白 A 道。 你 這 入好胡 氣你： e 妻子不 a 了。 與 274 LESSONS IN READING AJVD :E 橋梨 第五回 身穿种 黄农服 。騎 一 孑馬來 。你 只扯着 他求了 他乎中 去 ta.. 。他 說向東 》 ^方。 四十 里上。 十字 路口。 有 一 位少 年官人 他許 我只在 今日申 時三刻 便見。 小入 問他 該向那 一 方 日清晨 。在 ^^懷 上遇着 個起課 光生。 小人求 他起了 一 ii 城中贖 if 不知去 路上被 甚八柺 去。 日 日 追 尋。 並 無 消 自 I 今 的。 是 縣 S ^村人 。小 A $ '做楊 科。 數 日前 曾呌妻 子到 便問那 人道。 你 是那樺 < 。有 甚 緣 故。 可 細細說 明。 那 < 道。 小 的 說個明 白。. &水 A 勸 道。 相 公且息 怒。 待 問 個明白 再 打不 s6 你。 氣 不過 提起鞭 來又要 打。 那 人畊 來 道。 相 公 慢 朽。 容 小 爇友白 説 道。 我 這 根 馬鞭子 是珊瑚 ：S 。値 幾兩銀 子。 如 何 舆 笑起 来氣這 人敢是 個風予 。如 何不箢 妻子。 一 裉馬鞭便^^ 根鞭 子 賞了小 A 。小 入的妻 子就有 看 的人聽 見。 都 一 ， 齊 TRANSLATING. 2/0 玉媾梨 fv 五回 能 知。 他 ， ^何曉 得。 傻有 幾分信 他。 ® 說 道。 便 把 這 鞭子舆 了 申晌。 >3 下暗 想道。 這件事 乃肺腑 隱倩。 镇 是鬼神 亦未必 是。 相公 g 下 便明白 了。 蘇友白 聽見說 51 求婚娴 三 字。 便呆 不由 A 不 信。 也 還 說 相公叱 行。 是 求婚姻 的。 不 知 是也不 道。 小 \. 怎 敢。 小 人也 自知說 * 不 信。 只 因那先 生件件 Si 着" 馬顏 布 圖騙我 鞭孑。 使鴛此 一 篇說謊 。我 如何信 得。^ ^ 你這人 一 味 胡說。 * 問那有 這様靈 先生。 你 分明看 見我农 7 ^ 人。 使 小人 夫妻相 見。 便 是相公 萬代陰 德。 蘇友白 笑 道。 农服顏 S 相對。 豈不 是實。 只求 相公施 仁心。 把 這 婦 鞭子赏 喫。 直 趕了 四十里 路.到 此十 字路。 恰怡 遇着相 1$ 麟 HJt 而.^ 此後 便再不 能勾見 了。 小 八 聽了。 一 口氣赶 來。 連 镇 也不敢 那條馬 鞭子。 你 妻子便 有了。 口 (要快 te 。遲了 一 步。 效？ S 他去。 2/6 LESSONS IN READING AND 玉嬌梨 第五回 上 去. 栌 到 樹 上。 纔 要 析 ：w 。忽 聽得廟 中有- < * 哭。 他 分開柳 被 廟。 旁 邊 有三四 樣大柳 樹。 高 墙鼠 看 。慌 將 是柔弱 枝條。 折 來拆馬 不動。 只隶南 角上。 一 條.， 巷屮。 一 所 身 *.。 隶 張 西 望。 去 尋 柳 條。 此 時 是 一】一 月 中 旬。 路 旁小 柳樹。 都 鞭 子。 千 恩 萬 謝 道。 多 謝 相公。 若尋着 妻子定 然 迭 還。 便 立 起 許了你 。豈肯 失信。 可快折 一 枝柳 條來。 我好趕 路.^ ^接了 肯 放 手。 9sr 曉 得他的 M S 。便 將鞭千 先遞舆 他。 説 道 旣 公 權 鼠^^ 欲 待去折 柳 條。 又 #^帕 蘇友 白去 了。 貔 扯住不 掇 道。， 是這 相公肯 赏你的 鞭子。 何不 怏去折 柳染来 與招 如 何零妻 子。 又 見 蘇友白 口 鬆。 有 個 肯 舆他 意 甲 使 替他襬 肯 行¥ 何 處。 勞 肴 的 A 。見 說得 冇此奇 異。 都 要看 拳了鞠 H.^ 也是小 事。 只 是我 今日還 要趕到 id 口 。若 無 鞭 子。 這 馬决不 TRANSTwVTINf;. < 7 玉嫋梨 第五回 多謝相 。不 要 了。 蘇友白 道。 fK 下 有 這 等 奇 事。 險 些 兒錯怪 孑去析 ^條。 便 今生也 不能見 了。 便 將鞭 子送還 蘇友白 道， 見 93: 進 來。 便 對他 妻子評 不 得 這 位相公 a 條 鞭 甚是騖 寄。 也 下 了 馬。 叫 看 着。 自 歩進 廟中末 看。 揚科 看 1 駭。 方 信 說 得俱是 眞 倩。 此時 蘇凌白 聽見尋 着 妻 1 人。 兩 A 栢 a 。不 勝 大 喜。 轉 ：a 着哭 將起 来。 衆 A 看 見。 都 各 到 廟 後。 時 那 三個枴 子已往 墙闕裡 逃去多 W 。止剩 下妻予 頂倒。 楊科 也不願 好歹。 一 頓脚 將轉軸 登折。 擠了進 去。： y 跑 As 尾叫在 這裡。 便 一 齊擁 了來看 到廟前 。廟門 已 被 賊奴。 拐 A 妻子。 却躱在 這禋。 慌 忙 跳下 樹來。 竟纖 廢門。 看 ^ 行 淫。 妻 子 不 ？ a 。故 此 啼 哭。 i3 看 見 了。 便 忍不 住叫起 来。 好 槳。 往 內. 一 張。 叉尾有 三 個 K:^ 孑。 將他 妻予 圜在中 間。 要 逼 勒 278 LESSONS IN READriVG AND 玉嬌梨 第五回 不是 多情愛 狂蕩。 因春無 賴聽舂 吹。 樹頭 風絮亂 侬佞。 空裡 逍絲無 定 飛。 谁裡。 轉出個 ^。 生死 塲中拾 回個矛 正是 馬頃。 向西 南^^ 去的路 上起來 。只 sfc 一 去。 有分教 。是非 祌 ：s。 問。 明 姻。 再。 到 叔 父船上 未爲還 也。 主 意 了。 遂 勒 轉 去 尋 竟。 何 其 愚也。 今 天 S 尙早。 不如趕 到.^ 鎭上晃 了賽 我， 婚烟 4^ 何。 氣我放 着現消 息不去 訪問。 却 向無縦 無影處 爲 尋 訪 。佳 A 這 賽祌仙 他旣嘵 得我爲 婚姻出 門。 然 嘵 得 頭想 i 。我蘇 灰白。 鹏 明 1 £ 。懞懂 一 時。 我此 行雖因 &命。 原 原從舊 路上椽 楊去了 。蘇灰 白走山 .1 廟 *: 上 了馬。 一 颉走。 一 喚他做 棻舯仙 。說罷 货再三 謝了^ 并衆入 。領 着妻子 他的 【姓名 。只因 他挂着 一 面牌。 上篇 賽祌仙 三 字。 八 就順口 了 你。 我 八 7 問 你那起 課的光 生叫甚 姓名。 道。 人 都不知 事。 以 售其誕 幻無稽 之談。 始則誘 取贅趾 以圖肥 E。 漸至 自游 食無藉 之輩。 陰竊其 名。^ 壞其術 。大率 假災祥 禍福之 是 要存得 一 簡祌 氣。^ ¥^ 持平 之言。 可知釋 道之木 捐矣」 釋 tt^ 之教 。都不 管天地 四方。 只 是理會 一 箇心。 老氏 之氣只 罪良 朕甚憫 iN 。自 古三 教流 懦宗而 厥有仙 l^s- a 絶。 凡爾丘 " fs- 愿謹 谆樸者 固多。 開 或迷於 他岐。 w 無知 而罹 驚世^ 俗。 紛紛 鐯藉。 起而爲 民物之 蠹者。 皆爲 異端。 所宜屏 側。 王 道 a 之。 聖 功 王道。 悉本正 學。 至 於 非聖之 書。 不 之 良 聖 賢 不取。 言 蒙 以養 正。 聖功以 之。 書 言 無 偏 無 頗。 無 反 無 之中以 生。 惟 此倫 常日用 之道。 爲智 愚之所 共 由。 索 隱 行 怪。 朕惟 欲厚風 俗。 先正八 心。 欲正人 心，。 先端學 i 夫人 受天她 ii 異端以 祟正學 280 LESSONS IN READING AND 聖諭廣 訓 第七條 世造 A 計者。 至深 遠 415^ 爾 兵民等 宜仰體 聖視仁 皇帝 漸民以 41。 摩民以 I 藝極陳 煌 煌大亂 所以爲 哉。 我 ， 無 憂。 而顧咏 恒性。 而 S 匪 葬。 犯 王聿 而千國 齓 不 亦 愚 甚 就安。 爾兵民 以父母 之身。 生太 平無事 之日。 农食 有賴。 俯仰 刑。 朝廷 立法之 意。 無 非禁民 爲非。 導民為 甏 黜 ，邪 祟 正。 去 危 爾等不可不知也。夬左道惑衆。律 所不^^師巫 邪術。邦 有 常 ^ .Hnw 教 宗 夭 主 。亦 屬 不經。 因其 A 通嘵 歴數。 故國 家 E 之。 爲罪魁 。福 緣且爲 禍.^ 如白 蓮聞香 等教。 皆前車 之鑒也 。又 世鄭民 厌 一 旦發 覺。 徵 捕 称 連。 身 陷 固 圄。 累 & 妻 子。 教 主 己 甚者。 奸回邪 B 竄伏 其中。 樹黨 結盟。 夜聚 曉散。 干名 犯義。 惑 女屁8^聚處爲燒香之 會。 農 工 廢業。 相逢多 語怪之 A 。又 实， TRANSLATING. 281 勸世 a 言 世。 傳授 教誨世 上之人 凡誠心 敬 信者。 As 得 救寳貝 璺魂之 叱 ^^所 說救 a 福 音 之 道。 是 由； wfK 命 救世主 耶穌降 之 乎。 又 未 聞 何 能 信 ^Nl 併 未 傳 道。 何 能 聽 道 乎。 聖 曰。 但凡 告禱主 4* 荐。 .gl 得救也 。然未 信之。 何能求 諭 眞 道 福 音 宣 到該處 €求 人應該 敬信求 福 免 PO 遵蕩平 正直之 化。 則 異 端不待 驅而食 息矣。 業者。 卽可 3 逢 祌慶。 爾服爾 耕爾餺 爾武。 安布帛 菽粟之 事 君 忠。 盡 人事者 。卽 CHi 以集天 休。 不 求 非 分。 不 作 非 爲。 敦本 品行 端方。 赌那 不能勝 正。 家庭 和良遇 雞可以 成祥。 事 親孝。 害。 害 及 八 >.2。心 ^f 水 體 有 正 無 邪。 苟 有主持 自然不 惑。 將 見 聖教 擯斥異 # 直如盜 賊水火 。且水 火盜眺 害止及 異端之 聖 >5 K 遵 EA. LES. 36 282 LESSONS IN READING AND 勸 世良言 能 救也此 救世福 音眞道 。由； s 天介 救世 主傅她 上之入 寳貝 靈魂. W 罪。 不知自 而 * 逆之者 。其寶 貝之靈 魂亦^ 在於 A 心。 但肯 罪敬信 。呼求 救世主 那鮮之 名者。 得救 然 停到之 處。 不 論 富貴貧 賤之尺 凡得知 * 者。 信與不 信。 倍矣。 夬救世 驕音眞 定 * 偷 散傳 揚於普 H< 下萬 國之中 固 無由而 ai! 罪有可 i4 且 nJ 聽知之 ^猶不 肯信者 。罪則 .S 惡 念。^ 害 自已寶 貝 靈 魂 之 至。 盖 未 知未聞 福 音 眞 道 之 時。 肯棄除 * 惡。 偏要 貼從風 俗。 跟 隨衆入 私意. &叱邮 是愈增 寶 之靈 魂。 亦 可望 救矣。 若 只 聽 福 音 眞 道。 明知 其 義。 而 不 耶穌 代贖罪 之功。 呼求 救世主 耶赫之 名。. ^得赦 免諸罪 。而 時。 S 慎 >5 # 氣立改 前非。 遵 着 福 音 E 道而 行。 藉 賴 救世主 罪。 夬. 是。 凡欲 求救寳 貝靈魂 者。： 得； S 救世 福 音 臭 道 之 rRAiNST.A'I'INf;. 勸世 Ml 2^% 此 耶哥伯 言 云。 人 血氣之 怒不可 有。 理 義 之 怒不可 無 絶 餘剩之 # 。温 >5 承 所種之 道。 核 爾 靈 矣。 . 聖 耶 1^ 伯 曰。 蓋 A 發 怒。 不 遵上帝 行。 義 矣 &棄諸 IS 之 t 論入 謙心納 受 福道可 能得靈 魂之敢 罪。 但死 後之告 齓豈能 逃脫^ 自召. 禍 4, 尺蓋 有等八 偏執不 肯敬信 t 雖生 前或者 不罰其 允 R . 逢逆 之。 豈 無 B; 平。 故 我 們世人 敬信者 則爲 福。^ 逆 者。 之 氣降下 驕音聖 iJi